SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporarily free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 66

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode Episode 67

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Episode 66

The small group fell momentarily into their own private thoughts as the car rolled down the hilly driveway towards the entrance to the farmhouse as each one of them wondered just what Joseph was getting them into. There was nobody in the group that doubted Joseph’s courage or integrity, but the continued secrecy of the project that they were about to undertake was troubling enough; their fragile minds didn’t need the added weight of the fear that seemed to accompany trips to the farm these days.
The sole exception to this group worry, of course, was Joseph. Joseph was more concerned about things going right for them, for he felt the cost of failure was insurmountable should anything go wrong for any reason whatsoever.  He knew that he could have told them what was going to happen, but the fear of ears being wide open, and extremely close to where the conversations took place, prevented him for doing so – even now, here at the farm … especially, right here at the farm.  ‘Of course’, he thought, ‘one could argue, I spoke openly with Arkerious, but that had taken place on the planet Garocia* … and without an invitation to visit that planet from Arkerious, or his guardian friends, it is fairly doubtful that any conversations could ever be overheard.’

*refer to LEGENDS (coming soon)

********

Meanwhile, several miles from the farm, in the isolation of a small room in the large, ancient building, a conversation was taking place.  A conversation protected from prying ears by the thick bricks that covered the majority of the room … and the six inch thick wooden door that was locked from the inside. A conversation that most certainly would not be welcomed by the travellers had they been aware of what was being discussed.|
“You do realise that it must take place at precisely the time I have given you?” The first voice asked.
“Yes, Master, everything is in place. It will happen as you have requested.” The second voice replied.
“And you understand what will happen to you?
“It will be my pleasure to give my life in service to you.  The rewards you have promised me that will benefit my family is all that I require in payment; especially under the circumstances.”
  “And you fully understand what happens if something goes wrong?|
“Yes.  I will most likely die without reward.”
“Then you will fully understand that it is imperative that everything goes to plan.  If Joseph tries to interfere you will kill him without warning, without regrets, without thought.”
“Plans have been made. You will not regret your choice of me for the task you have given.
“Then all is ready for the Earth to become mine.”
“I await your arrival with pleasure, Master.

********

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Leave a comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 65

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 66

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

EPISODE 65

 “Where are they?” Mary asked when she realised that the two men were not behind the car as she had still expected them to be by the sound of the coughing.
“Over there, by the bushes.” Martin replied, pointing a finger in their direction.
Mary followed the finger across the high grassed area until she caught sight of Joseph standing upright beside an equally unencumbered Raji against the backdrop of the thick wild bushes that ran spasmodically alongside the narrow country road. Mary was surprised by what she saw and she was about to call out to Martin in a rather sardonic tone that they had made a remarkable recovery from the point of death. But before she got the chance to speak, Joseph seemed to have read her mind, and he raised a finger to his lips before beckoning them over with some urgency.
“Uh, oh, here we go again” Martin thought to himself as he remembered the situation at the restaurant when voices were raised.
Mary, however, did not associate Joseph’s current need for quietness with the restaurant, and the minute that they arrived alongside the two men she could not hide her curiosity, though she did manage to reduce her whisper to a gravelly roar. “What is going on, Joseph?  Are you two really sick, or just playing some silly party game?” She asked, but not before Joseph had advised to keep her voice even softer.
“We are fine,” Joseph replied in an extremely quiet voice; a voice so low that Mary had almost to stand on his shoes to hear him, “I knew that Martin’s car had been interfered with, and that we would be able to use William’s car, but I was uncertain why Martin’s car had been grounded in the first place.  It took a while, but I finally got round to thinking that it may have been because Martin’s car may have offered too much security for anybody to use to their advantage. Though, after what happened at the farm when it got stolen, you’d wonder about that security.   However, I am not certain that whoever slashed the tyres was thinking that way … possibly not even the same people as at the farm … and I am not just talking about being able to steal the car. I am also talking about utilising the vehicle for other purposes such as spying on the occupants. Now, perhaps Martin was a little slack with his security at the farm feeling that we were well and truly out of harm’s way out in the countryside, which is a fair enough assumption. After all, we had no idea what we were coming up against at the time … and nor are we much more understanding of the true situation even now. But I am fairly certain that that irregularity shan’t be a recurring mistake. I think that Martin would have picked up fairly early in the piece if somebody had made any modifications to his beloved Mercedes Benz.”
“You are right there, old boy.”  Martin interrupted.
Joseph smiled at Martin’s automatic reaction before recommencing his narrative. “What I think is that initially somebody needed to keep an eye on our movements for some unknown reason, and they would have preferred that we didn’t leave the village tonight.  They knew that it would be almost impossible for us to get a replacement car at such short notice, if, that is, you can even hire a car in Trenthamville, and that gave them the idea to eliminate the Mercedes from the equation thinking we would be stuck in the village. However that plan fell in a heap when William not only offered us the use of his car, but he also offered us somewhere of interest to go and visit.”
Joseph’s conversation was momentarily disrupted by the sound of a man coughing his heart out, its volume so loud in comparison to their whispering voices it startled Mary so much she lost balance and crashed heavily into Joseph taking them both into the bushes. When they finally managed to untangle themselves Mary was surprised to find Joseph restraining himself from breaking out in laughter as Raji, a sheepish look on his face, began to apologise.
“Really, Raji.   You could have given some warning.”   Joseph said in a mock reprimand.
“Sorry, Joseph. I just thought that perhaps we were getting a bit too quiet for our audience.  They may be wondering why we haven’t returned to the car”
“Yes,” Joseph said in total agreement, “You are quiet right.  I think that you should give it another blast? After all, there are two of us?”
“I would be more than happy to do so.”  Raji replied with a twinkle in his eye. And it was then, as Raji pressed his index finger down on a button located on the side of a small gadget that he had in his other hand, that Mary and Martin were dragged into the charade as another sickening burst of vile being disgorged from somebody’s irritated and extremely unwell stomach began screaming through the otherwise quiet evening air. Mary and Martin couldn’t believe their eyes when they realised that Raji was operating some kind of electronic device to produce the most vile of noises. 
“What is going on, Joseph? Is this some kind of sick joke?   Well, I don’t think it is very funny.”   Mary and Martin opened up; blurring their questions and comments into one.
“A pre-recording that we put together to cover our being absent from the car for a period of time … for the sake of our listeners, you understand.” Joseph said by way of an explanation, “Thank heaven for youtube. But let me finish telling you why we are here at the side of an ever darkening country road side pretending to be about to depart this mortal coil from an overdose of William’s fine cuisine.’
“Sorry,” Mary apologised ruefully as her anger and frustrations began to subside, “Please go on.”  
I told you that there was somebody wanting us to stay in town; somebody who destroyed the tyres on Martin’s car in an attempt to achieve their aim. However it appears that they had a serendipity moment that put them back in the game when we were offered the use of a car, should we have the need for it. I feel fairly safe in assuming that there was a least one of the group who just happened to be within listening distance when William told us that his car was available to us. When they discovered that they weren’t going to get their own way with keeping us in lockdown, they decided that they would keep a good eye on us to see where we went and what we discovered.  Of course if they were the ones that had stolen the statue from Raji they may have set all this up before they obtained the statue. And if that is the case, this whole charade we are providing becomes superfluous. Perhaps there is nobody watching any of this reality broadcast we are providing … nobody at all. But I doubt that very much, I feel that whoever it was that slashed the tyres – it was not the same party that stole the statue from the farm.”
“What are you talking about, Joseph?” Mary asked, then almost jumped out of her skin when Raji pressed the button again.
“Just to make sure that they are off guard.”  Raji said with a weak grin on his face. “Sorry.”
Mary grimaced menacingly at Raji’s excuse, but Joseph simply shook his head, rolled his eyes …and continued talking. “Where we are going is somewhere where we have to be, but I suspected that it may have been hard to keep it a secret if I was to tell you, regardless of where we were in the village at the time.   We still can’t trust everybody in the village, or the dozens of tourists that have arrived today. So I got Raji to obtain a special piece of equipment that could do a spot check on the vehicle while we were driving. I decided that checking the vehicle before we left the village would give away the only advantage we had; that we knew we were being watched … and that would not be good for us.  So we set up a plan, and that included Raji using the apparatus he had acquired for the job … and my theory was proved to be correct … the car is bugged.”
“What type of device have they installed?” Martin asked in astonishment and surprise, “Video or audio?|”
“They have three systems installed all told.”  Raji replied with a huge grin: “G.P.S. tracking, a camera mounted under the car to show where we are heading, and a microphone hidden inside the car radio.”
“Three separate tracking devices!” Martin repeated, “I can’t believe the lengths that somebody had gone to follow us into the woods to see something that probably wouldn’t even make the grade to appear on a low budget take-off of a David Attenborough special.  But, why would they want to follow us?”
“I am sorry, Martin. There are no animals where we are going, that was a deliberate lie for the sake of anybody listening in on our conversation. And there were at least three tables that were watching us tonight, that was the cryptic conversation that William and I had when we departed the table.”
“So what are we going to see?
“Sorry, Martin … spoilers! I will reveal all, but not until the time is right. Should the plan become compromised in any way whatsoever … then we may very well be in big, big trouble
“Bloody hell, Joseph … I do wish you wouldn’t keep secrets. Though, I can understand why you do. Do you suspect William is involved? And, for that matter, what made you suspect that the car would be bugged in the first place?”
“Well, William is definitely on our side as far as I am concerned, but as for your other question, it was purely speculative.  Mind you, I wasn’t expecting a treble. I had only expected something like the G.P.S. to show up. But getting back to your question, considering what happened to Raji’s men, I began to think that we should take care of ourselves, and that means thinking beyond the square. So I set my mind to take me back to the time of our arrival in the village and began to add in the events that took place around us, including things that affected others; things based on what we had heard and seen since our arrival. About what Frank had told Mary about Laurie’s niece, about what Mary had gone through at Frank’s garage … the witches, the strange fire that was still smouldering at the farm, and the many other things that were connected to our arrival in Trenthamville. My instincts tell me that our adventures are not over just yet, and that there is a lot more going on here in this village than meets the eye.  That means that we are still in danger … all of us, including you, Raji. So I began asking myself how were we in danger? Where would danger come from? And being spied on came to mind … especially when the events of what was happening tonight was brought to my attention. Well, that was the basis of it. Everything I added into the mix brought me closer to looking at why we were here, and it seems to me to be a bit preordained … as if some other power is playing war games with us as central characters. And if there is a battle going on with us in the thick of it, it only stands to reason that the game will have to have characters in roles that are at war with us. If that is the case, then they would be expected to be wary of us, observe us, and eventually try to kill us if it helps them win the battle. How many small armies, how many individuals are our opposition is unknown, therefore we must be prepared for virtually anything to happen. And, don’t forget, we still need to do something about Rosetta and her father before we are finished.”
“I don’t know if I can get any more of the antidote from the Punjani after what has happened, but I will try for you.” Raji said with a touch of sorrow in the tone of his voice, “They may understand that it is not your fault that the statue has been stolen and show some generosity … or they may not.”
“Thank you, Raji. But don’t write your losses off yet. You may yet still retrieve your precious statue.”
“How,” Raji asked with incredulity, ‘It would be long gone by now. It’s likely to be in London, or heading somewhere overseas. We may never find it again.”
“We have it on good authority that the village is some sort of gateway to god-only-knows-where.” Joseph advised, “But it is, according to our source, one of only three possible places that the creature could enter the planet. The other two are far, far away from Trenthamville, and it would take more than two days to transport the statue to either location. Vittorio told us that the big event that would allow the creature to enter the planet was due to take place in the next twenty four hours. So they would not be able to take the statue too far away.  If that is the case, then the statue is most likely either still in the village, or just outside it.
Raji looked at Joseph with both surprise and happiness.
“I was not aware. I had only heard rumours. Thank you, you have made my day.”  
“Well, let’s hope I am right. Now listen very carefully. We are running behind schedule because of the bugs in the car. Raji and I had decided on the food poisoning story in order to quietly get you both out of the car without causing suspicion to anybody listening in on our conversations if Raji’s security check proved positive. Now, so you know, we are going to the farm, and what happens there may or may not involve our followers, so we must be very careful in what we say when we return to the car and continue our journey. But I will explain why we are there after we arrive. In the meantime we don’t want them to know where we are going, or why. Nor do we want to them to realise that we are onto them in the case that something goes wrong with our plan.  So when we get back in the car I am going to tell Martin that that we had taken the wrong turn, but what I am actually doing is setting up a subterfuge moment for our fan club. So please refrain from saying anything in the car whatsoever, no matter what happens, or what I may say. And I mean no matter what happens; I will tell you when you can speak again.
“But won’t they know where we are when we get there? The G.P.S. will tell them where we are, and the cameras on the front will show them.” Martin pointed out almost too loudly and everybody quickly, but quietly, admonished him. “Sorry, Joseph, but I am right, aren’t I?”
“Martin, you will really need to learn to control the volume of your voice when you become excited, but in answer to your question the answer is no, Martin … not really.” Joseph replied, with a wide grin covering his face,  “We are counting on that to take place. But don’t worry, we have a few surprises up our sleeves for them.
Joseph’s answer rocked Martin, partly because he hadn’t expected the reply he had, but mainly because Joseph had initiated a plan with Raji without telling him, or involving him … and he wondered why?
“It was not kept a secret from you, Martin.”  Joseph said in response to Martin’s thoughts, and throwing Martin off balance once again. “It just came to me that somebody in the village may have felt the need to witness our every movement in whatever way they could. So I did my best to initiate a defence plan and decided that since your car was out of tyres, and we would be using William’s car, it would be easy for somebody to take advantage of the situation.  And one of things that they could do was add a monitoring device to William’s car without anybody being aware of it. I presume that it is an organised group, and not an individual, therefore it would be easy for them to split up with one of them keeping a close eye on William’s movements while the others nipped around the back of the hotel and upgraded the car. But, if that was what they were going to do, how was I going to know what they had done? Then it came to me that Raji was the most obvious person to have the opportunity to obtain what I had suggested at such short notice.  So I contacted him, asked a few questions … and he came up with the right answers … and here we are.  Well done, Raji.”
Martin stood looking at Joseph with his mouth so open his teeth threatened to fall out.  
“Martin,” Mary said gently. “Are you alright? You look like you are in shock.”
But Martin didn’t respond.  He knew that Joseph was messing with his mind, but he had no idea how, and he needed to know.  However, before he had a chance to open his mouth to speak, Joseph advised the small group that it was time to go.  And just before they moved back within ear shot of the car, he gave them a quick rundown of what was needed from them to carry out this deception.

********

Thirty eights second later, as the small group approached the car and began to open the doors, they were accompanied by a blur of voices with only a few words distinguishable to the casual listener. But once the doors were closed the transmission was of a much higher calibre, with every word being heard clearly by the unseen listener – and each word spoken, formulated for their ears alone.
“Now, you are both certain that you will be alright to travel?”   Martin asked, “I don’t want either of you bringing up in this beautiful car.”
“Yes, I will be fine, thank you.” Joseph replied in a slightly dubious tone, “There must have been a spice or two in the gravy that my system is unfamiliar with. I feel much better now that it has been dislodged. Anyway, I thought that you didn’t like this old beast?”
“I have changed my mind. It is a lovely car to drive and travel in.” Martin stated in a tone of admiration as he ignited the engine, “Though there are some switches and things that I can’t work out their use. Perhaps William has had a few modifications added. As Martin spoke the engine roared into life, the cameras into action, and the uninvited audience opened their ears wide and breathed a sigh of relief. Everything brought back to life in real time in an instant. Real time, however, is not necessarily reality time and the audience were not aware that they were going to be duped for the second time that evening.
“I am going to ring William before we move.”   Martin stated adamantly with the engine still running,   “It’s best that he is aware of what happened with you two so he can be ready for a bigger problem should it arise … which may have already happened I suppose.   But, at any rate, I want to make sure that the ambulance is on standby should you two start off again.   Damn!   I can’t get a signal.   I am going to walk around a bit to see if I can get one. Shan’t be a tic.”
   “Don’t be long,”   Joseph called out as Martin’s door was about to shut,   “We are starting to run out of time if we want to get a good spot.” But whether Martin had heard him was unknown because the door slammed shut before Joseph finished talking, and Martin was quickly walking away, phone to his ear, deliberately walking far enough in front of the car so he would be seen on the camera as he sought the allusive signal he seemed so badly to require.

  ********

The seconds ticked by as Martin moved around in his search, watched by both those waiting in the car … and, according to Raji, anybody watching the monitor that received the transmission from the front camera. And Raji was adamant that the camera was giving its total attention to Martin which is why he began pressing a series of buttons on his new toy and inserting several S.D. cards into it.

*******

Finally Martin appeared to give up on obtaining a signal and stomped back to the car, looked at Raji through the window who gave him the thumbs up, before slamming the door behind him as he sat down in the driver’s seat in the same time frame that Raji pressed a single green light and four screens lit up on the small case he had been playing with.
“Not a drop of service.” Martin growled in a deep, but loud voice, “In this day and age you would think that they would have overcome blind spots. You are right, let’s get out of here. William will just have to deal with things as they come. You two … don’t get sick.”
And with that Martin turned on the engine and pressed hard on the accelerator pedal as the car began to move off, with Raji prepared himself to sync with the action.
“Oh, Martin, I am sorry, but this is the wrong turn. There should be a sign advertising the Rat and Mouse. I didn’t notice it before; I must have been feeling too ill to concentrate properly. It is the next turn. I am absolutely certain about that. Sorry.”
“There is no reason to be sorry, Joseph.” Martin responded in a softer voice, “Actually it was you that were in a pretty sorry state at the time. I’m just glad to have you back in the land of the living. Though it’s good that you remembered at this point of time rather than when we became lost in these woods. Hang on everybody while I make a u-turn. This old girl is a bit too ancient for power steering, so it might be a bit of a tight turn.”
As Martin began to turn the vehicle in the opposite direction, Raji began pressing a second button on the apparatus at precisely the same instant.
Raji’s sudden movement caught the corner of Mary’s eye and she swung herself around to see what is he doing, surprised to see he was wearing headphones and staring at what appeared to be a Brady Bunch Zoom meeting with a major difference. Instead of a series of faces including Raji’s appearing in the different screens, one screen had a moving image of the grass and dirt that the car was passing through, the second screen was showing what appeared to be a moving g.p.s. location, while the third showed nothing but white noise, and the fourth screen seemed to be offering a choice of options for the gamer.
Mary was fascinated with what she saw and was about to ask Raji if he was playing some type of digital game when she heard Joseph’s voice her telling her not to talk. The voice and its message had not been expected and they sent a cold shiver down her back and froze her tongue, but she somehow managed to look up to where Joseph was sitting and was surprised to see him facing forward towards the road. ‘Had she imagined what she thought she had heard?‘ she wondered, but she nearly passed out when Joseph’s voice once again entered her head while he was still facing the road and drawing no apparent attention from Raji or Martin,
“Don’t say anything, Mary. You are safe, you are sane, but, never-the-less, I am inside your head.” Joseph’s voice announced in a soft calming manner, “Quickly, look at the screen so I can see it.” Mary had no idea what was going on, or what to do other than think she was going mad, so she did what she was asked and returned her eyes to the small screen just in time to notice a small log lying on the road as they approached a corner. Mary’s first instinct was to call out a warning to Raji, when she suddenly remembered Joseph’s warning to not speak and restrained herself, but was surprised when Joseph’s voice suddenly, loudly, advised her to warn Martin, not Raji. It took Mary less than a tenth of a millisecond to realise that it was the image from the camera under the car that she was looking at – and Mary responded with such a loud, panicky, and frightened voice Martin jammed the brakes on immediately; jamming them on so violently the sound of the squealing tyres dominated the senses of all within the vehicle’s confines. But it was to no avail; the camera was slammed into the log not once, but twice, both times accompanied by a loud banging sound as the car bounced across the fallen log. Then, as the car finally came to a stop, Martin was the first to get out and check on the damage to the car by whatever it was that Mary had warned him about – and he was very surprised to find that there was none. Joseph, however, had remained in the car to communicate with Raji, “Well?” he asked, and the question caused Raji to grin like the proverbial Cheshire cat as he simultaneously spoke and turned the display screen on the apparatus around to face Joseph. I might go to Hollywood,” He replied, “I would win an Oscar for my input.” The camera screen now displayed nothing but white noise and intermittent flashes, the G,P.S, however appeared to be intact and working, but seemingly frozen, and the third screen was showing the image of a treble clef and identifying one of the B.B.C. classical music stations. Joseph was about to ask Raji if the G.P.S. was broken, when he suddenly realised it was waiting for the car to move.
“How long before it starts moving again?”
“I have set it for ten minutes time. It has a seven day battery so it will not give up on us. I thought ten minutes would have been enough time to discover the car was still working safely, taken a few moments for a bit of anxiety wind down and got back on the road.
“You did do a good job, Raji. And thank you, Mary. You did a great job too.” Joseph’s voice was so soft and gentle as it entered her head, Mary could only smile as she looked up at him.
“You are more than welcome.” Mary replied, completely ignorant of what it was she had done; not even, for one second, thinking about the questions she had stored up in her head.
“You are certain that everything is working the way we set it up, Raji?” Joseph asked as he returned his full attention to him.
“As far as I can ascertain, everything is going fine. They should be receiving several hours of classical music on their audio system, more than enough to drive them crazy trying to work out how that occurred. They would have seen the vehicle hit the log and would understand that was the reason for the static and white noise they now see on their monitor, and that applies also to the G.P.S. not currently operating because they would realise that an accident like that would require a thorough check of the vehicle to ensure it was safe to drive. However, in a couple of minutes time, according to the G.P.S., they will believe we have moved out of the woods and onto the motorway on our way to Scotland Yard. Should they still be hanging around when we return to the hotel they will truly be surprised to see us return, but they will have no idea what is going on … and they can’t very well ask us. I really doubt that they would believe the trouble we had to gone to play this little charade, nor would I expect they would even think such a thing was possible.”
“Well done, Raji. Well, we can converse now. Between us we have managed to rid ourselves of those tracing systems that were attached to the car, but we do need to get to our destination pretty soon. Time and light are both running out for us.”
“Exactly how did we do that, pray tell. How did we get rid of the tracking systems?” A voice asked as the driver’s door was unceremoniously ripped open and a very perplexed Martin slumped down into the driver’s seat, ” And what were you warning me about, Mary? Why did you yell out to stop. I don’t seem to have hit anything, and I couldn’t find anything that I could have hit.”
“You were about to hit a log, Martin. I saw it on Raj’s play station, or whatever it is called.” An embarrassed Mary argued in defence,” Oh, is it only a game I was watching? Oh, I feel so foolish. But why did you tell me to call out and warn Martin, Joseph. And for that matter why do I keep thinking that you are speaking through my mind, not my ears??
“What is going on here?” A rather miffed Martin asked. I haven’t got a clue what any of you are talking about?”
“I will explain as best as I can, but we are almost arriving at the farm and it is important that we are giving our full concentration on the task we will have once we arrive there. Now Mary, and Martin, You both felt at one stage that I was messing with your minds … well I was.”
“I knew it was you.” Martin exclaimed, but you made my mind convince itself that I was imagining things. But why, Joseph?”
“I needed you both to be prepared for it when it was used for a much more serious use … or to stop you from saying anything that may have been picked up by the broadcast when it was still active. Mary, why did you scream out for Martin to look out for the fallen log?”
“Because you asked me to.”
“But you weren’t going to, were you, but more importantly, who were you going to advise they needed to stop?”
“Why, Martin of course, wait … no, it was Raji because I saw it on the screen that he was watching.
“That’s right. I could hear what you were thinking while you were watching the screen and I took advantage of your emotions because it seemed so natural and it would have given credence to what appeared to happen next. Unfortunately telepathy takes a little while and a little practice to get it right, and time was not a working companion that accompanied us this evening, but it was necessary that I had control over both your tongues and thoughts to ensure our plan worked, which, fortunately, it did.
“So now you have telepathy on your resume, Joseph?” Martin asked in a mix of admiration and jealously.|
“No, not quite. I had Arkerious helping me out.”
Arkerious was with us. How? How come we couldn’t see him?”
“He was with us in spirit. Well, more accurately, he was with us in energy. A Guardian can split up their energy levels and partly be in several places at the same time, or at least part of his mind is. Guardians can multi-task, unlike us mere humans. When I first decided that I needed a plan I rang William and told him I needed to speak with Arkerious and he turned up around fifteen minutes later. I explained my thoughts to him, he advised me of the existence of the thing that Raji has in his hands and the rest is history. He also offered to send his energy clone along for the ride and that is when we came up with the way to sabotage any spy devices that had been set up and I used Arkerious’s energy to direct my thought patterns to whoever I needed to contact at the time.
To explain what happened, once I had made contact with Arkerious, I again made contact with William and we all drove out to the woodlands, but not using his car. Instead we borrowed one from Harvey, videoing the trip from the front in much the same way as our fan club did. We made our way straight out to a fairly wooded area not far from the next entry to the motorway and began our videoing at this point. It was at this point that we set up the log in the tall grass that grew at the side of the road. Of course we never actually hit it, just drove as close as we could to it, then used some editing to make the tyres appear to smoke and make the camera seem to jump up and down when the car appears to bounce over the log. A few other special effects took place then we turned everything over to Raji who used the gizmo to hack into their devices and effectively took over what they were allowed to see, He set the G.P.S. to travel up the motorway where it will end up at Scotland Yard, then eventually move on to the War Ministry. Now that should put the wind up our friends should they watch it to its eventual conclusion, which they probably wont. My guess is that they will stop watching once the G.P.S. hits the motorway. But the main thing is that the entire orchestration was meticulously planned. When the car was stopped with the motor running, and Martin pretending to make the call to William, Raji installed the software and hacked the programs so the instant they came back into use, and the car began to move, the viewers would be watching our input …not what where we were really going, or what we discussed. Everything was completely synchronised to the point where our fan-club would believe the log damaged the camera, the G.S.P. was working, even if where we were heading was not where they expected, and the audio would be the mystery bag. They would suspect audio drop out, damage caused by the branches on the log, or even something as simple as a faulty switch. They would probably never completely agree on what happened, but they would ever think that we were involved. I truly think that they undervalue us, and that is in our favour.
“Well, that is all you get. We are getting further and further out of time. If you need to know more, I am afraid you will have to wait till the book comes out in print, because here is the farm and this is where our night begins.

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 64

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 65

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

EPISODE 64

“Ah, William, everything going according to plan?” Joseph asked upon arriving at the restaurant at precisely six o’clock.
  “Yes, Joseph.  There is a latte waiting for you at your table, and your meal will arrive shortly, as will the meal for the others.”
  “And does that include Raji?”
  “Well I hope so.  He ordered an early meal … and speak of the devil … here they all come now.”
“T
he mirrors?”  Joseph asked as he turned his head to welcome his friends.
  “They are in the car.”
  “Thank you, William.”
  “Mirrors?”  Martin had heard the strange question and was instantly curious.
But his curiosity went unsatisfied as Joseph turned his attention to Mary.
  “How was Rosetta, Mary?”  He asked.
  “Still sleeping, I am afraid.  I checked in on her again as I was coming down just now, but she is still the same.”
That’s a shame.” Joseph replied, “But thank you.   Well come on everybody.  Our food will be getting cold.”  Joseph turned and followed William as he led them to their reserved table, where, as promised, Joseph’s latte was sitting on the table awaiting his enjoyment.
  “So what is all this mystery about, Joseph.”  Raji asked as soon as he sat down.
  “It has been a rather harrowing day for all of us.  It has certainly been rather a fruitless day as you yourself can well attest.  And we have all failed in our tasks.  Or, at least, we have failed in part.  Perhaps Rosetta’s condition is not the same as her father’s, which is why the antidote failed to work.  We are to make arrangements tomorrow to have an ambulance collect Rosetta on Tuesday and take her to the same hospital where her father is located, and while we are there we will remind the doctor that it was he who diagnosed the problem with Rosetta’s father and convince him to inject the antidote into the professor.  Hopefully that will bring the professor back into our world and the good doctor can use his expertise to identify Rosetta’s problem.  She may wake up at any moment without any artificial help whatsoever, but we won’t know what to expect by doing what we are at the moment, which is absolutely nothing.  I don’t thing we are putting  her life in danger, but having an expert run his eyes over her won’t do her any disservice either.
  In the meantime, we are going for a drive in the country after dinner to take our minds of our shortcomings for a short while.  Are you coming with us, Raji?”  Joseph replied with a smile.
Raji looked at Joseph with a smile.  “You are playing games, no?” He asked.
  “Perhaps.”  Joseph replied coyly, then suddenly he looked quickly around the room as if searching for something … or someone, then just as quickly he returned his eyes to meet with Raji’s, and his face now presented a much more serious look as he continued; and when he spoke he dropped his voice to an almost inaudible level, “No, Raji.  I have been told by William that there is a strange phenomenon that takes place in the nearby woods that happens only once every few years … and it is tonight that it takes place.  I thought that it may interest you, but I don’t want the tourists to overhear my conversation and spoil the party by following us.  We will be in a rather secluded area and we need to keep out of sight so we can see the entire phenomena as it takes place because the performers are all animals.  Apparently they won’t worry about our presence unless we make too much noise … or attempt to get too close to them.”
  “Can you tell us a little bit of what we will see, Joseph?”  Mary was hooked on the possibilities and couldn’t control her curiosity and excitement.
  “No, it would take too long to explain,” Joseph replied, whispering just barely loud enough for all at the table to hear his words, but too low to be heard by the continuous array of tourists who where now beginning to flow into the dining room, “But I will tell you that what you will see tonight you may never ever see again in your entire lifetime … and, if things go right, it may expose you to some things that will affect your life forever.
  “Don’t tell me we are going to some brave new world seminar?   Martin spluttered in disbelief, and a rather too loud voice.
  “Martin, please … sssssshhhhhhhhh!”  Joseph chastised in a quiet voice, placing one finger to his mouth at the same time, “No, we are not.  Well, maybe … it all depends on your point of view.  You don’t have to come if you don’t wish to.  I am quite happy to go out and watch a real life magic performance for an hour or so by myself.  I don’t need your company, I would just prefer it.  But, if you do come, then, as William explained it, once everything begins to unfold, everything will self explain.  It will excite you, and you will quickly begin to understand everything that you see and hear, and you will be beside yourself with excitement awaiting the forthcoming resolution to the problem.  Now, of course, William may just be having a lend of us, leading us city folk on a merry chase through the woods; enjoying hot chocolate in a large mug around a warm fire in his office while we are freezing our butts off, as the American’s, say just to give him a bit of a giggle.  But I have a strong feeling that the night will well be worth the trouble that we are going to.  It’s up to you.  However, if you don’t want to … ”
  “Sorry, Joseph,”  Martin interrupted apologetically, “I didn’t mean for it to come out that way.  It’s just not what I was expecting.  I still have no idea whatsoever as to where you are taking us, but of course I would love to come with you and delve into a world of wonder for a while.  It would certainly be more soothing for my nerves and disposition than what we have been through over the past couple of days, I am sure.”
“A
nd I am certainly coming, Joseph.”  Mary added quietly, but extremely enthusiastically.
  “And you certainly have attracted my curiosity.”  Raji said, and the huge smile on his face seemingly added truth to his statement.
  “Well, let us finish this sumptuous meal and then we will be off to our real life Disneyland in the woods.”  Joseph smiled at his friends, then began his delightful and invigorating journey into a meal to die for.
But as he hoed into his meal, Joseph also began the process of moving  his eyes subtly around the room at the other diners, and when he saw the two strangers nearest his table in the process of quickly removing their eyes and ears from his direction he smiled to himself as an old quotation came to mind. 
‘Ah, Watson … the game is afoot.’

********

Five minutes later the small group rose out of their chairs and casually made their way out of the dining room as they headed outside to their waiting car when William popped his head out of his office door to tell them to enjoy their night,
“We will,”  Joseph replied.  “How did the count go?  I got two at one.”
“Does that include the two closest”  William asked.
“Yes.”
“Our count was raher high, all considered.  Three tables for five in total. And they did not seem related.”
“You are right, William … It is a high count, but that might just be in our favour, well, by that, I really mean in your favour.  Well, we must press on.  Thank the chef for me, would you, it was a scrumptious meal … especially the dessert.  See you when we return. 
Alright everybody, let’s get on the road before it gets dark.  Wouldn’t like to miss a second of our special night out.
  “Be careful to not disturb the wild life too much … anything may happen.”  William called out as they exited the hotel and made their way to the waiting car
  Martin and Mary were curious about the weird converation William had just had, but Joseph had simply nodded his head in agreement with an accompanying grin and continued walking to the car, his mind way ahead of the current conversation.

********

“What in heavens name is this?”  Martin asked in surprise at the car that stood in front of him. “I’ve drunk vintage wine younger than this beast.  Bloody thing is probably on pension.”
All eyes lined up the object of his verbal comments and found themselves confronted with a large, black, highly polished, chrome plated, vehicle whose manufacture and styling was from so far back in time many of them were not even now old enough to have remembered this type of vehicle from their childhood.
“My god,” Martin continued, ” How far do we have to travel.  It will probably need a service and an oil change before we get out of the village.”
  “Careful, Martin.  This is William’s pride and joy and we are lucky to be able to use it.  It is family heritage, so we must look after it.  Would you mind driving, Martin,”  Joseph asked innocently,  “You probably know more  about driving classic cars than any of us, though perhaps not Mary.  After all, she drives a vintage classic sixties Mini, but the size and weight difference may make her feel uncomfortable driving somebody else’s car for the first time.  You will find it a very comfortable car to travel in, or at least it did to me when William drove this afternoon.  I really don’t think I would adjust to its eccentricities as quickly and as well as you would, and besides; I still need to run a couple of things through my head before we get to where we are going.  I will direct you as we go.”
Begrudgingly, Martin accepted the keys from Joseph, unlocked the door on the driver’s seat and entered the car.  Thirty seconds later, all seated and strapped into their seats, Martin engaged the gears and they began their journey … and at the same time asked the question that had been simmering in his gut since Joseph had given him the keys.

  “Where did William take you this afternoon?” Martin asked in a rather moody inquisitive tone.
William took me to where we are going to show me the way so I wouldn’t need a map.  It’s not far, and the car won’t break down.  It’s a dream to travel in, I promise.”
  “I thought that you were meditating in your room.”
  “I was.  Take the same road that we did to the farm for the moment.”
M
artin was about to ask Joseph to explain himself when a voice inside his head began telling him to concentrate purely on his driving – and discard any thoughts regarding other things.  Martin suddenly found his mind in confliction with itself as he began to argue with himself whilst inside it, but, as he did so, the loud sound of a horn blasting out an emergency warning snapped Martin’s mind back into reality just in time for him to get back on to the right side of the road.
  Martin immediately apologised to the car’s other occupants, and waved a similar apology to the other driver as he settled back in his seat and attempted to clear his head.  “I am beginning  to think you are right, Joseph.  I think my mind really needs a reprieve from Rangor and Trenthamville.”
  “You’ll be alright, Martin.”  Joseph suggested gently.  Just concentrate on the driving.  We need to get there safely, as well as early.”
  Martin apologised again and said that he was settled down now; just felt a tad uncomfortable in the tummy before.  It had taken his concentration for a little ride … must have eaten his meal a tad fast.  But inwardly Martin was certain that something was going on; something was messing with his mind, though he was uncertain what it was.  And, just for a moment, his mind returned to the strange, unexplained incident that had taken place earlier in the day when Joseph informed him that all of his tyres had been slashed.   Martin was fairly certain that somebody must have dropped in to the hotel to mention the damage to the car, and they had told Joseph who had just decided to have a bit of fun at Martin’s expense in the way that he informed him of the damage.   ‘But, now?’ … he wondered,  ‘Was this some new kind of trick that Joseph had developed?’
  Martin would have had even more to think about had he known that Mary, who had been about to ask the same question that Martin had intended to ask, was suffering the same strange manipulation of her mind.
  Then, what happened next, set both Mary’s and Martin’s thoughts into overdrive … and their nerves on edge.
  “Raji … about my request … all went well.”  Joseph asked offhandedly.
Raji seemed to hesitate before he answered.
“Yes” he finally responded. “Yes.  Yes, I got it.  But I am so glad that you mentioned it.  I was beginning  to think that I had imagined speaking to you, Joseph.  I would really have felt stupid if I had purchased the item off my own bat.  It has worried me all day.
“What do you mean, Raji?”
My mind is aware that you asked me a few questions earlier today.  And in particular you asked me my advice on a certain thing – and then you asked me to obtain what we had spoken about.  But, would you believe, I can’t remember actually seeing you during that conversation.  Isn’t that strange?”
Martin and Mary’s ears pricked open at Raji’s statement, and they couldn’t wait to hear Joseph’s explanation.
“No, of course you couldn’t see me, you silly Raji, that was because I was talking to you inside your head.”
Mary and Martin almost choked on the spot as they fought with their mind’s need to engage in this conversation, and were finding restraint extremely hard to handle because the situation was so eerily familiar to what they themselves had experienced a minute earlier.
“You what?”  Raji asked in complete surprise.
The silence that seemingly went on forever, pounded inside the heads of Mary and Martin – and their hearts palpitated wildly in their frustration at not receiving more information – an ailment that was only slightly alleviated by Raji expressing that he also was not understanding.   Joseph would now have to explain, they  all suggested silently.
  “Raji, as that famous comedian Jerry Lewis used to say, ‘Are you for real?’  We conversed on the phone.  Don’t you remember.  I gave William a message to ask you to ring me, which is what you did.?”
  Raji looked sheepishly at Joseph for a long minute before replying, and his reply nearly sent Martin and Mary over the edge.  “No, I honestly don’t.
Joseph smiled and looked deep into Raji’s eyes. “Perhaps you did hurt yourself more than you thought when you fell.  When you first spoke on the phone you asked me to be patient with you if you said anything that sounded funny or unusual.  You said that you had been to the bathroom and accidentally spilled a little water on the floor which you managed to slip on – and proceeded to bang your head on the mirror.  I asked if you would you prefer to speak to me later when you were feeling better, but you said no.  ‘It had only been a bump and it was feeling better by the second’, you said.  You also said that if concentration became a difficulty you would let me know immediately.  Then we had the conversation and you appeared to be coherent for the whole five minutes we spoke.  It now appears that you may not have been as well as you thought you were.  Perhaps it may even be a touch of concussion after the blow you got to your head at the farm.  Check your phone to confirm what I am saying is true.  That may help you to remember.”|
Raji said nothing immediately, instead he began to rub the corner of the right hand side of his skull.
“Oh,” he cried, “you are right – it is still a bit sore to touch, Raji agreed, but-never-the less proceeded to extract his phone from his jacket before pressing the appropriate buttons on it; the resulting display causing his eyes to light up in surprise.  “Yes, now I remember … or at least I remember falling and banging my head.  I am sorry, Joseph.  I think that you are right … I must have suffered a bit of concussion.  I am so glad that you have been able to clear up my mystery.  It has been frustrating me for hours.  Well, what do you know.  I knocked myself out and heard ghosts whispering in my head, or at least that is what I thought I did.”
“Well now that you are better informed, and you obtained my request … when we get back you will have to show me how it works.  Martin turn right at the next crossing.”
“That won’t be a problem.”  Raji replied, “just let me know when.”
But as Martin began to turn the wheel as they approached the crossing, Joseph, still facing the back seat passengers, winked at Raji, offered his thanks, and then turned his attention to Mary to whom he gave a huge smile before turning his head back to the front window.
Martin and Mary were at a complete loss as to what had taken place during the conversation, however, Joseph had seemed to have completely taken himself out of the equation in relation to their current mind set, and they withdrew their inquisitive minds back inside to their own private worlds.  So when Raji pulled a small, mobile sized apparatus out of his pocket, turned it on, plugged in an earplug and began to play with the various buttons on offer, only Joseph seemed to have any interest in what he was doing as he watched the back seat action through the make-up mirror he had opened before they had left the hotel.
Joseph watched in fascination as Raji’s fingers moved swiftly across the face of the equipment that Raji was holding in one hand; mesmerised by the continuous array of lights that flashed across the small screen as he constantly ran through the various programs on offer.  Then Joseph immediately nodded agreement for Raji to turn it off when he saw the grimace on Raji’s face as he ran his finger in a cutthroat motion across his neck; their predesigned sign for a warning of danger.  Raji quickly put the apparatus back into his coat pocket and Joseph began to cough roughly and loudly.
“Martin, could you please pull over rather quickly.  My lemon meringue and I desperately need to part company.”  Joseph requested in a very jerky voice.
Martin immediately reduced speed and pulled over as fast as he safely could.  Joseph jumped out of the car as soon as it stopped, but surprised Martin and Mary when, instead of heading to the back of the car as they had expected he would do.- he put his fingers to his lips to indicate silence, tapped on his ears twice, then used the same finger to encourage them to get out and follow him.  Martin and Mary simply stared at him in confusion, but Joseph simply turned around and disappeared out of sight.  Then, as if on cue, and before anybody could move or speak, Raji began to groan loudly.
“Oh, I think that it’s a bug … or I have been poisoned.  I must join Joseph.  He said, and his words were immediately followed by the sound of the door opening – then slamming shut again.
Martin thought for a moment before speaking about the sudden departure of the two former passengers, but finally made a decision on what to do next.
“Are you alright, Mary?”  Martin asked with some concern in his voice,  “or are you about to come down with ptomaine poisoning as well?”
No, I am fine, thank you … unlike those two.”  Mary replied.  “Do you think that they will be all right?”
“I don’t know.  I think that I had better get out and check on them in case I need to call for an ambulance.  Listen to them.”  As Martin spoke the sounds of coughing and groaning coming from somewhere far outside the confines of the car were increasing dramatically.
“I think that I had better join you,”  Mary remarked. “Joseph’s cough has really got me worried; seeing that two of them were now sick, perhaps there was something wrong with the food.  You and I might be next.”
The sound of two more doors opening and shutting echoed through the still country air.  Then, with the sound of the car engine discontinued, silence covered the space that the four possible victims of food poisoning had once occupied inside William Jones’s classic nineteen forty four Wolseley.

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 63

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 64

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

 

EPISODE 63

“He is coming, and we are not yet ready for him!”  William snapped loudly.  “We must prepare ourselves ourselves immediately.”
  “What do you mean he is coming, William?”  Joseph asked in annoyance at William’s sensationalism,  “You sound like a street corner preacher giving a fire and brimstone warning to anybody silly enough to come anywhere within ten feet of you.  Is he just down the road?  Is he in the car park, perhaps?  Oh, wait … is that him I see behind you?  Oh,no … it;’s just my fertile imagination.  Where is he, William, I am afraid that I can’t see him anywhere.”  By now Joseph was willing to believe almost anything that William told him, and it was frustrating him.  Anything regarding rational belief and thought had been all but completely and permanently vanquished from his mind, but still he tried to resist.  And he knew that he would continue to resist a one hundred percent submission to the impossible situation that he and the world in general seemed to be in.  Joseph knew he would go through this over and over again, until he finally found a way that they could fight back against this impossible creature.  Then, both in his mind, and in his heart, he would accept the truth and then, and then only would the fight begin in earnest.
  William ignored Joseph’s flippancy as he continued with his over dramatic frenzy, “He has located the statue and the knife.  He is feeding on the deaths that he has caused and that is giving him the strength to pull himself in.  Shortly he will not need the Punjani to guide him.  He has found others to do his bidding.”
  “Who, William?  Joseph asked without really caring what the answer would be, “Who will help him?”
  William did not answer.  Instead he just looked at Joseph.  For a moment Joseph just looked back.  Not understanding at first, Joseph was at a loss as to what to say next, but then the realisation of what William was indicating slowly dawned in his fast numbing mind.
  “What is he talking about, Joseph?  Mary asked in total confusion.
  “I am afraid that he has me confused as well.”  Martin added, “Is there something that you know that we don’t, Joseph?”
  Joseph looked dumbly at Martin for several seconds before slowly beginning to reply,
  “It would appear so.”  he finally responded,  “But it is beginning to arrive in my mind right this very second.”  Joseph placed a finger to his lips to indicate silence then, unexpectedly, he momentarily closed his eyes.
  The room now so quiet, the soft, consistent, sound of Rosetta’s comatose breathing dominated the thoughts of the gathered ensemble and rocked them all gently in a world of peace and tranquility; a room so void of disruption to their private thoughts the first syllables that were uttered from Joseph’s lips were almost missed by those awaiting his response.
  “The witches?”  Joseph, uncertain in his own mind of the truth and reality of the words he spoke, uttered them as a half question, half statement.
  “In a manner of speaking, yes.”  William replied.
  “But surely they are not the ones that have been guiding the creature to kill.  Weren’t most of them killed by this creature in the first place?  Why would they go anywhere near the thing after it tried to kill them?  It doesn’t make a lot of sense.
  “Perhaps they could not control the situation.  But, I am not sure if they were responsible.  All that I know is that Rangor is using them to obtain his freedom.  How, I don’t know.”
  “Did the witches attack Rosetta?”      
  “The answer will be revealed to you when the time is right.  Don’t ask why.  I wasn’t told.  I was just told to reply with that answer should the question be asked.  In the meantime it would be advisable to do what is necessary to prevent the first attempt.” 
  “The first attempt.” Joseph repeated dumbly, “Whatever are you talking about, William?
   “You can’t keep yourself from accepting the truth forever, you know, Joseph.  Time is running out.  Here are my keys.  The car is parked outside, ready for you with a full tank of petrol.  In the meantime I bid you all farewell for the moment.  I will see you again when I am required.”
   “We have a perfectly good car,” Martin pouted, “what’s wrong with mine?”
  For a millionth of a second Joseph let down his self imposed defences and allowed Arkerious to share his thoughts and immediately regretted it.  “Your tyres have all been slashed.” Joseph replied without thinking, immediately regretting his words.  He had been fighting unsolicited thoughts in his head for the past two hours; thoughts that told him everything, yet still made him believe nothing.  But his defence of his sanity grew with every entrance to his mind as he argued that time was running short: That there was no time left for denial. There was a need, there was a plan … and action must be initiated immediately. Joseph felt his own spoken words to be a sign that he was weakening.  This was not the first time he had felt the urge to spit out the words that Arkerious had told him was the truth, but it was the first time that he had expressed one aloud.   Everybody stared at him and Joseph was uncertain how to handle the situation.
  “What do you mean, my tyres have been slashed?” Martin demanded.
   Joseph didn’t answer.  Instead he stared down at the floor like a school boy caught with his hand in the cookie jar.
  “Joseph.  What are you talking about?”  Martin demanded. 
  “Why don’t you see if he is right?”  William suggested softly.
  “I think that I might just do that,” Martin replied, slightly confused in regard to the current conversation, and headed for the doorway.
  William bowed and walked out after Martin, while Mary placed her hand into Joseph’s and squeezed it.
  “Joseph, what is going on?”  She asked.
  Joseph squeezed her hand back, but remained silent.
  They stayed that way, in silence, until Martin stormed back into the room with William right behind him.  “I can’t believe it,”Martin exclaimed, “All four tyres were slashed.  How did you know, Joseph?  We have been together all day.  Except for when we were having breakfast.  How did you know?  Did you go outside to the car park?”
  “I saw it through the window.”  Joseph replied as he got up and walked over to Raji,  “Raji … I am sorry about your friends.  I would never have sent you there intentionally to be killed.  I truly believed that you were Punjani and knew the score – and how to handle the situation with the knife.  I have absolutely no idea who murdered the others.  I will help you recover the statue and the knife in due course, and you can return them to the Punjani and claim your reward.  In the meantime I need to speak to my friends alone for a few moments.  If you will excuse us we will meet you in the bar shortly.  Can you order coffees all round, please. You can place it on my tab.  I will have a latte, Mary … hot chocolate?”
  “Yes, please,” Mary replied without thinking.
  “William?” 
  “I would prefer a cup of tea, if that is alright?”
  “English Breakfast?  Earl Grey?”
  “I have my own brew behind the bar.  The staff will know where it is.”
  “Cool.  Martin?  Tea?  Coffee?”
  “I would prefer something a bit stronger at the moment, thank you.”  Martin’s face was still livid; the colour in his cheeks reflecting as much, and the tone of his voice was far from pleasant, but Joseph’s reply cut him short for words.
  “I am sure that you would, Martin.  But you won’t be getting alcohol today, not if you wish to continue to work with me on Rosetta’s recovery.”
   Joseph’s simple, quietly spoken words threw Martin off balance and left his gaping mouth wide open.  “In fact, this is the right time for everybody to be told that alcohol is off limits for the rest of the day, plus … .” Joseph continued,  “That is not a choice, it is not an option.  There is to be no drinking at all for the next twenty four hours.  And that includes you, Raji, if you are to continue working alongside us.”
  Raji was uncertain what he should do, but never-the-less shook his head in agreement and suggested that perhaps he should now go down to await them at the bar.  “Are you certain that you don’t want a tea or coffee, Martin?” He asked one more time as he began to walk towards the door, but stopped after two short steps; surprised by the sudden, quiet response to his question.
  “An English Breakfast would be lovely thank you, Raji, white, two sugars.
  “Your wish is my command, Martin.”  Raji responded with a happy smile as he quickly and quietly departed the room.
  “Sorry, Joseph,” Martin offered sheepishly, “Just got a bit of a shock, that’s all. 
  “There’s nothing to apologise for then, Martin.  William would you mind closing the door, and locking it.” 
  William did as he was requested and everybody followed Joseph’s lead as he re-seated himself on a chair.

********

“I don’t want to discuss it in detail at the moment,” Joseph began in a soft voice, “but I think that I know how to retrieve the knife, and who can tell us where we can find the statue.  But before we do anything I will need most of the day to myself.”
  “Why, Joseph?”  Martin and Mary asked simultaneously, both voices confused by Joseph’s statement, but for different reasons.  Mary simply because of her inquisitive nature; Mary always needed to know what was going on around her.  Martin, however, still feared Joseph was pushing him away, and he knew he would not cope too well if that were to occur.
  “I’m sorry, but I really need to meditate.” Joseph replied. “To mull things over and not be interrupted by a thousand questions from the four of you.  I think I am going to have enough of a problem deflecting my own questions, never mind yours.  I really have to do it this way.  I am casting no dispersion in relation to your individual experience and thought processes, but I cannot elaborate on this any further than to ask you for your trust in this matter.  I am not going to reveal the details of what I am doing, but what I am going to propose later this evening is likely to blow everybody’s mind.  My plan is going to rely heavily on trust because, even when I do reveal it, I shan’t reveal all.  We will all be in great danger, but we are always going to be in that situation until this entire matter is put to rest.  However, I believe that my plan will do that and that is mainly because my plan relies on nobody but me knowing the full details, and to achieve that all I have to offer those that join me is trust.  And I need to assure myself that every single bit of the plan has been put into action without discovery.  Remember that old navel saying, ‘Loose lip’s sink ships.’  Well it has never had a truer meaning as what we are going to face.  Should just one element of our plan become known before its time, well … it’s been nice knowing you.  I hope to see you all again in the next world.
   “Joseph, you are beginning to scare me.”  Mary advised with a weak grin on her face.
  “Well, that is good, Mary.  Because this is serious; this is the time to pull out if you don’t think you can safely guarantee to see it through to the bitter end.  That goes for all of you.”
  Mary looked at Joseph for a few seconds before a smile began to cover her face and she spoke.  “You are not telling me to pull out, are you?  You want me with you, despite the danger, don’t you?”
  “Yes.  I trust you … I think that I need you at my side, and I don’t think anything tangible really frightens you, but sometimes you have problems understanding just what you are facing … and that is what frightens you.”
  “Thank you, Joseph.  I will be proud to be at your side, and I trust you explicitly.  My life is in your hands, and I am more than happy that it is.”
  “You know my loyalty lies with you and your decision, Joseph.  I will be with you to the end.”  Martin added, trying his best to prevent the appearance of a delinquent teardrop, and William completed the trio of agreement to serve blindly.
  “This, I believe, is the pinnacle of my life’s work with the guardians.  You can depend on me, I assure you.”
  “Well, I thank you all.  Martin, you can try and get your tyres repaired while we are waiting for nightfall, but I doubt that Frank carries enough of the type you need, if any at all.  He may carry one for tourists, but I don’t think that there would be much chance of holding any more than that … and don’t forget that Monday is a public holiday.  It will be very hard to get any new ones delivered until probably Tuesday at the best.
  “You don’t know that for certain, Joseph, Martin began to object, but then remembered that it had been Joseph who had advised him of the dilemma with the tyres in the first place, “Or perhaps you do.  When will we see you again?”
  “We will meet for dinner and then leave a little before the sun sets.  I want to be where we are going while there is some light.  It is imperative that we get there first.”
  “Who else is coming?”  Mary asked, her words and voice clearly defining her interest and curiosity, regardless of her attempt at subtly in the tone of her voice.  But Joseph wasn’t giving in.  He simply gave her a smile and a wink, “Spoilers, my sweet, spoilers.  I shall see you around six at the restaurant.   Oh, and by the way, William, I know the restaurant doesn’t open until six, which it a preferable time for us to have our meal tonight in order to catch the sun.  So, just in case you haven’t already made plans, please have a talk with the chef and ask him if our meals can be ready by opening time, rather than us having to place an order as the restaurant opens.  I’m sure he will oblige willingly without asking why.   And I’ll have the roast lamb with chips and salad, lemon meringue with ice cream for dessert, and a latte.  Remember … no alcohol for anyone.  And that reminds me, Martin.  Can you can ask Raji if he would like to join us tonight for our meal when you get downstairs.  There is, of course, nothing that you can tell him about what we will be doing, but I am certain that his curiosity will encourage him to accept.  And perhaps you might remind him about today’s no drinking rule.  Part of my plan will involve quick reflexes to orders … and they will be given at a time when we may already be under great stress.  Well if you two don’t mind, I need to begin my meditation.  This might be the most dangerous and frightening engagement that we have ever been involved in, but I think that the adrenaline will be flowing like there’s no tomorrow once it starts … and that, I hope, will be to our advantage.  Alright, off you all go.”
  Joseph stood up, walked over and opened the door, and his face began to express the need for all to leave the room.
  “See you at six, then old chap.”  Martin said as he exited the door and Mary followed, turning her head for a second to give Joseph a huge smile, and a wave goodbye. And William was right behind her, but Joseph managed to stop him and whisper something in his ear before letting him pass without the other two noticing,
  Joseph watched them disappear down the stairs at the end of the corridor before shutting the door and locking it.  He then walked over to the windows, ensured they were all locked, and then waited patiently for the coffee he had asked William to arrange to have been brought up to the room.  Exactly two minutes later the coffee arrived and his phone rang, the result of Joseph’s second request to William upon his departure from the room.  Joseph asked one question on the phone in relation to the caller’s knowledge of a ‘Plagueriser’.  When the reply came back in the affirmative, Joseph sat back in a chair and explained his immediate needs, sipping slowly on his coffee as he spoke.
  Five minutes after the rewarding conversation ceased, Joseph pulled the window curtains, turned off the lights … and began his meditation inside the golden orb that was enveloping around him.

 


Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 62

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode Episode 63

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

EPISODE 62

The tea served, everybody seated, Joseph encouraged Raji to tell his story.
“So, tell us, Raji … how did you became involved with the Punjani?”
Raji took a sip of his tea, looked slowly around the room to ensure himself that all were paying attention … then began his tale
“It began when I was visiting my cousin Aakram, the goat farmer.”
“The goat farmer”  Mary laughed.  The volume of her outburst slightly louder than she had intended, and as such it had the impact expected for such an offensive interruption.
‘Yes,” Raji replied in a rather huffy tone, “A goat farmer. It is not an uncommon occupation in my old country.”
Mary had been engaged in Raji’s story before it had even commenced. But she had not expected his opening lines to be so mundane. She had been expecting to hear of unearthly apparitions appearing in Raji’s dreams.  Of goblins and demons appearing in some dark and damp, bat filled cave he had stumbled into, but she had never been expecting a goat farmer to be the intermediary between Raji and the Punjani.
“I am so sorry, Raji,” Mary blustered in her embarrassment, “I meant no offense or disrespect. It was just that such a domestic introduction to the horrors that the Punjani are associated with, it came as such a low key surprise. I am afraid that I was expecting something coated with much more horror. Will you please forgive me and go on with your story? I promise I will keep my mouth from opening again until you have finished telling your story.”
“Yes,” Raji grinned, “How could I not forgive you. Of course, you are right in your thinking, but this is the way that it really happened. And as you will see as it all unfolds, one could not help but think that everything that took place was either serendipity, or fate already had it all planned to happen the way that it did.
I had returned to my homeland after many years of living here in England; in this wonderful country.  Just for a short holiday, you understand. I was staying with my cousin Aakram and his family in a small rural village; a village in the middle of nowhere for all sake and purpose. There are a little over one hundred villagers living there at the moment, many of which have ancestry that goes back thousands of years, while others have married into the village and have never had a thought about leaving.
It is an idyllic lifestyle living in the village with none of the hustle and bustle of the city, except perhaps for those that work in one of the two cities, but as a rule, once they are on the way back to the village in the afternoon on the new highway they are as calm as worn out, three day old new kittens by the time they arrive home. At that time of day the highway is quiet. The majority of the workers in the nearby cities live close to their place of employment and the villagers more or less have the highway to themselves. The trip usually only takes around fifteen minutes.
The village, my village of long ago, was once one of five large and wealthy villages that existed in the Paramour region for eons, but time, weather, storms, floods and the two great wars had all conspired to destroy the old city that governed the villages. Eventually the city was broken into two equal halves, each part being moved lock, stock and barrel to a new location some twenty five miles either way from the old location. And each of the transitions were accompanied by two of the villages, but our ancestors decided to stay where they were. Everybody loved the village and they loved the tranquility and beauty of their home. Unlike the other villages that had existed closer to the old city, our village resided on fertile ground alongside a main highway. And alongside the same highway, but on the opposite side, there is a long, majestic mountain range that protects the villagers from the massive dust-storms that were constantly being whipped up on the sand dunes on the desert that existed at the far side of the range. Oh, I can remember well the feeling in my wildly beating heart as the colours and shapes of the mountains changed in the early mornings from a dark, menacing, blobby shadow, to an absolutely magnificent landscape masterpiece with the rising sun, and in the evening a slight shedding of tears was not unusual for the casual viewer as the mountains peaks slowly disappeared in the red glow of the setting sun. But I am diverting.
They are beautiful people, my cousin and his family, and I think the world of them.  But time changes many things, and my style of living had changed too.  I was no longer comfortable living in a house where goats wander in and chew on the pillow that you are sleeping on, or waking up in the morning and finding that you only have one usable shoe.  The whole house was infested with goats from morning to night, and all the hours on either side.
I stayed there for two days and nights and that was enough for me.  I was going to leave the next morning while I still had enough clothes left to travel in.  And I would have gone – had not one of those wretched goats decided to take a trek into the mountains. Now, I told you that there was a new highway and an old highway, well there is, and that, in a way, is the penalty we had to pay for remaining where we were. The new highway only takes us to connect with the new freeway at either end, depending were we want to go, north or south. This means, of course, there is no initiative for anyone to divert from the new freeway, there is only the village on the journey between highways, and this has put a bit of a damper on passing traffic sales; but it was not the end of the world for the villagers. The villagers all grow edible products, or manufacture items such as clothing, touristee things, and a mixture of other items that are used in households which makes them a big seller; they are purchased by both city dwellers and tourists who are visiting the cities. Now everything produced is shared amongst all of the villagers. and what they don’t consume between themselves they sell at the markets that lay at the beginning of both cities. The biggest problem, however, was the buses between the two new cities. There are two buses that arrive every day; one each way in the morning … and one each way in the evening, both travelling between the two new cities. However, if someone wants to get to one of the cities at a different time to the official timetable they will need to be prepared to walk the three miles to the new highway to catch a non diverted bus which runs every hour, but only on the new highway. The same applies for anybody wanting to return home outside of the scheduled service time table. This all means, of course, other than the four buses, there is no other vehicle ever on the old highway. This is why it was so easy for the goat to cross over without being run over or causing an accident – there were no cars to run him over … luckily for him.

********

  My cousin had gone out in search of the stupid creature before I had awoken, and my cousin’s wife begged me to at least wait until he returned from his search.  She said that he would be heartbroken if he could not wish me well on my journey.  So I waited, and a further day and a half elapsed as I did so. My patience was at an end, and so was my wardrobe thanks to a mother goat and her two kids, and I decided to leave regardless my cousin’s non return.  His heart could break into a thousand pieces and his bloody goats could eat every one of them as far as I was concerned.  I packed what I had left, said my good-byes to his wife and children and walked out of the door. 
As I waited by the road I could see the my bus coming in the distance and picked up my suitcase in anticipation of boarding, when a voice called out behind me.
Raji!  Raji!’  The voice called out excitedly.  It was my cousin, Aakram.  ‘Raji, you must come with me to see what my goat has discovered,’ he pleaded.
A way to open the zip on my port and remove the remainder of my attire, I should imagine.’ I responded with sarcasm.  I was not really interested in what a goat had discovered.  I was more worried about missing the bus that was fast approaching.  I told him goodbye and thanked him for his hospitality, then said I would see him again as soon as I discovered a tailor that made goat proof clothes.
‘No, No, Raji,’ He had insisted.  ‘Please – you must come with me.  I may have found my fortune.  The goat ran into a cave and discovered a statue.’
‘So?  Put it in your garden,’ I sneered.  ‘It will make a lovely change for you to have something that the goats can’t chew.  Perhaps, with a bit of luck, they will snap of all their teeth trying to eat it and that should take my shoes off their menu.’  The bus pulled up, the door opened, and I started up the stairs.
The statue is full of jewels,’ Aakram called quickly, perhaps a tad too loudly as I noticed some of the passengers turn their heads in our direction.
Jewels,’ I repeated, now ensuring to keep my voice a bit quieter, and encourage my cousin to do the same thing, ‘Are you joking with me?’ I asked, still perched on the steps of the bus – ignoring the driver’s call for me to get in – or get off.
Yes, I mean, no. ’ he exclaimed excitedly, ‘I mean that I have found a statue covered in precious jewels, we will be rich – beyond our wildest dreams. Raji, you must come and see. I don’t know what to do with it.’
I didn’t know what to make of it all, but I decided that one more day couldn’t hurt so I waved the bus off and returned with him to his house and ignored the barrage of insulting abuse the bus driver threw in my direction despite the obvious embarrassment he caused the passengers who he knew would surely report him.”

********

While Raji narrated the story as he knew it, he was unaware of something of impending consequence that had taken place at that very point in time … at that particular place.  Seated on the bus, his face hidden just out of sight of the two men, a short, roly-poly, man recognised Raji and listened very intently to what he could hear of the conversation that was taking place; making a mental note of exactly where they were at that precise moment.  At this very moment of time he knew that his dreams were coming to fulfillment.  Very soon it would be he, not Raji, or the man standing beside him, who would become very rich.

********

“When we returned to Aakram’s house,” Raji continued, “he told me the full details regarding his find.  He explained that he had finally caught up with the goat at the base of a mountain about half a day’s walk from his home.  But every time that he tried to get close to the goat – it kept going further and further along the base of the mountain running in and out of virtually every cave it came to.  By nightfall he had given up any hope of catching it and he decided to rest inside one of the many caves for the night and return home the next morning. When the sun arose the next day he awoke to find the goat gnawing on his shoes.  I thought that to be sweet irony, but I said nothing.  He tried to catch it, but it ran off again, only this time in the opposite direction heading back towards his home, but sideways up the hill at the same time.  The stupid beast naturally moved faster than Aakram could on the rugged terrain, but Aakram pursued it as best he could, but suddenly the goat stopped running, simply remaining where it was as if waiting for Aakram to join him. My cousin wasn’t sure what game the idiot animal was playing at, but kept climbing in the hope that he could attach the rope he had brought with him and get him home. However, Aakram accidentally stood on some loose stones and slipped back back down the mountain for several yards before coming to a stop. And when he looked back up to where the goat had been standing, there was now nothing there. Aakram took a deep breath, silently cursed the errant goat, bit his lip, and continued on his journey upwards in hope of a miracle. And it was a miracle when he arrived on the ledge where the goat had been waiting; a miracle in the form of a bleating sound and the sight of the goat’s head popping out of a cave as if it was looking at him.
Aakram shook his head in disbelief as the goat bleated once more, then slowly turned around and headed deeper into the cave. My cousin thought he was going out of his mind. Was the goat playing games with him, or was the goat really asking him to follow it? Aakram felt that he had no choice in the matter and reluctantly walked into the dark cave.

********

My cousin was surprised by the light inside the cave, not only at the entrance. but something was telling him that light was also being reflected from somewhere deep within the cave.
There was, however, no sign of the goat anywhere in close proximity to the entrance; neither by sight, nor by sound, so Aakram pressed forward with barely enough light to see by, never mind provide him a guarantee of safety. However, he had travelled but twenty yards when his eyes, fast adjusting to the darkness, again noticed a glimmer of bright light in the far distance and began moving towards it, assuming that this was where the goat was. It was an eerie place in the early morning inside the cave, but it was cool, much cooler than it would have been outside in the constantly increasing heat that the sun would provide, and that gave Aakram the comfort to continue on his mysterious journey in pursuit of the delinquent goat.

********

For the first few minutes the journey was calming. Aakram felt the trepidation that had threatened to cloak him throughout the journey begin to lift.; now he felt reasonably safe. He also felt confident that the goat would co-operate once he had located him, and would allow the rope to be attached to his neck without argument and taken back to the safety of their home. He estimated it would take him five to ten minutes to reach the end of the tunnel and his waiting quarry. It all depended on how much the tricks of light fitted into the equation. ‘Yes.’ He had decided, ‘ten minutes there, fifteen minutes back to the entrance, and one hour back to the house. Just in time for breakfast and a hot coffee with my beautiful wife. And afterwards … perhaps? Aarkram never finished his sentence, but the smile on his face made me think I could guess’his thoughts”
Aakram said he felt excited and happy at the thought of getting back to his home and family, for it was only then that he really realised just how much of his time had been taken up by the errant goat. He felt like he had already beaten that obnoxious goat and began to walk with a swagger, a cocky smile upon his face, and happy thoughts running through his mind, or at least he did until the strange repugnant, sickening odour arrived at his nostrils, as the coolness of the cave suddenly turned ice cold … and as his entire body felt threatened that it would melt down under the pressure of the absolute fear that now covered it. But somehow, despite the fact his legs felt like jelly, his head like mush, and his stomach like a sewer pit, Aakram managed to find a way of running for his life.

********

Four minutes later Aakram had reached the far end of the tunnel … and a quandary. He had a choice of going up a narrow passageway that appeared to be an exit from the cave … or investigating the large, strange room he had arrived in. Strange, because it had what appeared to be several natural skylights embedded in the high part of the tall walls at the back of the room that would provide staggered natural light into the room depending on where the sun was, however, at the moment the sun was not much better here than it had been at the other end. By now Aakram was uncertain where he was, but assumed the cavern had wound its way parallel with the highway and he was now quite some some distance south from where he had first entered the cave. He suddenly remembered the mirrors that were hanging on the walls that reflected the light onto the corridor floor whenever there was a turn in the passageway as he had been running from the fear inducing sound and stench that had ruled over the corridor some distance back. He had managed to take this in as he passed the mirrors, but had been too frightened to stop and examine them to see if they were glass or something that had been highly polished such as stone or metal. But now, seeing as how he had survived the torturous trip; that nothing had followed or harmed him – he no longer cared and once again dismissed their presence from his mind.
But the unexpected decision he now had to make had also made him forget the fear that had induced his record breaking run through the cave, and once again he felt safe. However, the choice of the unknown made him feel uncertain as to what action he should now take. There was still no sound or sighting of the goat, and all he wanted to do was go home and leave the goat to his own devices. But, as if in reply to his own question, Aakram thought he heard the bleating of the goat coming from somewhere beyond the narrow passageway that he thought to be an exit. He immediately ran up the ramp, surprised to find a new tunnel with light not too far from where he was now standing, and took the risk and quickly made his way along it.

******

Less than ten seconds later Aakram took a right hand turn and found himself on level ground. But he was beyond simply being surprised by what he could now see; he was was beyond believing his own eyes. He had not gone on a winding trip through the mountain to an entry point not too far from where he had first entered the cave … he had gone right through the mountain. His eyes were looking at sand dunes that seemingly ran forever. It seemed impossible to him that he could walk into a cave one hundred, perhaps two hundred metres from road level, and come out at ground level on the other side, which is what he had done. However, my investigations eventually revealed that these mountains were once the fortress that protected the Punjani and they did indeed make modifications into the mountain’s foundations for their own benefit with the help of Rangor,

********

“So the statue was always in the mountains.” Joseph noted, Well, who was to know. Though I am once again in awe of the coincidences that keep appearing in this terrorising soap opera we are involving ourselves in. You had no idea that the Punjani and Rangor once operated across the road from where your ancestor’s lived, Raji?”
“No story anything like what I have learnt about either Rangor or the Punjani ever came from the lips of my family or friends. Perhaps my ancestors made a pact to let the secret die with them if they ever were aware of their existence, or maybe Rangor wiped his existence from their minds.
“Quite possible – either way, I suppose. Would you like to take a minute or so for a break, or a fresh cuppa before you go on?”
“No, I am fine, thank you, Joseph.”
“Then please continue, Raji.”

********

“With the exception of discovering there were two entrances to the cave, but on different levels of the mountain, the digression had been a waste of time … there was still no goat within sight. Then, to his surprise, my cousin distinctly heard the obnoxious sound of the equally obnoxious goat blaring out loudly from just inside the cave.
Aakram immediately ran back down the short corridor that led to the cave’s entrance and then into the cave itself. As he adjusted his eyes to the now semi-darkness the bloody goat, obviously ensuring he was the centre of attention once again, bleated loudly. Aakram could not quite make out exactly where the belligerent animal was in the limited light of this large room at the moment, but he thought the sound was coming from near what appeared to be a large slab of rock that resided at the back of the huge cave; somewhere in the shifting shadows beneath the strange skylights that were seemingly built into the top of the back wall.
Cautiously, he began to make his way towards where he hoped his quarry was holed up when, presumably, a cloud momentarily covered the sun’s rays and the entire room reverted to darkness. My cousin was in two minds regarding his next movement, but his feet resolved the matter for him when he found himself tripping over a rock invisible in the darkness that protruded out of the sand, and ending up falling on to what he assumed to be the large slab of rock. Fortunately for Aakram it was a soft landing in as much as he didn’t appear to fall too far, but whatever covered the slab it was rough and uneven. He felt several smallish, but never-the-less, sharp items like a large nut or bolt head digging into his arms, legs and stomach, and he found his right hand resting on something that felt just a little bit bigger than the span of his hand; he had no idea what it was at first, other than feeling cool and smooth, but it was at this point that the cloud passed over the cloud and Aakram now had enough light in the cave to discover his hand was resting on a skull.  In panic he quickly pulled back from the offensive object, and despite the pain caused by whatever he was lying on, he moved backwards as fast as he could to get himself off the slab. But that only led to a greater panic when his hand found itself frozen to the skull.  Then to add greater fear into his already over stressed heart he nearly had an anxiety attack when he heard the amplified snapping of brittle bones under his rising body as the skull came away from its skeleton that lay beneath him – while still in his trembling hands.

  ********

Aakram screamed like an old woman, to quote his own words.  He began to move away from the slab even faster, but, in his panic, he wasn’t watching where he was going.  Suddenly his spine felt as if the room temperature had dropped to one hundred degrees below zero as he began shivering in absolute fear of the sounds that now ran through his ears; the sounds of more bones snapping beneath his feet and, as he turned and looked down at the ground behind him, as the increasing rays from the sun lit up the room more rapidly, his eyes fed him the image of more and more skeletons spread around the room that he was certain were of human origin. Though there was every chance he was viewing the same skeletons over and over again as he made his constant fruitless attempts to leave the cave. 
My cousin’s mind became frenzied and disoriented, his feet continually moving around the room in circles, his brain totally incapable of planning a way of escaping from this chamber of nightmares.  The more that he moved, the more skeletons he came across, and the more crazy he became, until he tripped over something which brought him crashing to the ground. 
Initially Aakram just lay there, too fearful to move, expecting snakes, or scorpions, or whatever had killed the others, to get him as well.  But as he lay there, half crying, half praying, something on the slab caught his attention. Towards one end of the slab that had sent the fear of god into his now dysfunctional mind and body something was glittering like crazy; it was like a message of safety to him in his deranged sate; a message from the other side, perhaps … or even God himself, and it demanded his full attention which he gave willingly. The slowly shifting light that entered from the sun outside the cave obviously connected with something on the slab, but, for Aakram, in his current state of mind, the ever-increasing-in-size apparition was a divine intervention; an invitation to ignore the fear that currently governed his mind to concentrate purely on the healing powers of the light so he could escape from his suffering. He had no idea of the size of whatever it was that the light fell upon, but curiosity quickly overcame his fear; he crawled on his knees towards it, and when he felt close enough, he reached out to touch it.  He felt for certain that it was only light, rather than a genuine flame that he saw, and his courageous attempt to unravel the mystery appeared to be justified.  He found the unknown object to be reasonably small; much smaller than the illusion of the burning flame had made it out to be.  It also appeared to be smooth, but not smooth like the skull had been … it was more of a glassier feeling with ridges; something that he could possibly hold in his fingers … only it was firmly attached to something solid. 
But, from where he was kneeling, the sun’s constant intrusion into the cave kept changing the speed and size of the reflection, making it too hard to make out what it was from the way he was looking at it.  It was like having a camera light rapidly flashing inches from his face as it took photographs.  He then decided to change tact; Still on his knees he moved both closer, and around the slab to the side of the strange object until he felt more comfortable with the sun’s influence on it … and he got a shock as he suddenly noticed several more areas of the slab were beginning to display the same phenomena, only on a much smaller scale; smaller perhaps due to the limitation of the light.
For several seconds he let his eyes wander up and down the slab in equal appreciation of their minuscule beauty, then dismissed the newcomers to the party and gave all of his concentration to the one within his grasp, focusing everything on the item that had aroused his curiosity in the first instance until it made some sense to him.  From where he was now located, kneeling beside the top end of the slab, his perseverance soon paid off. Aakram soon realised that it was a gem stone that he was looking at; a red ruby* to be precise.  He also realised that the jewel had been attached to what he initially took to be a mummy’s sarcophagus half buried in the dirt.  It was an easy mistake to make at the time in the filtered light in the cave. Later, when I returned to the cave with him, with better lighting and some of the dirt removed from what we were looking at, Aakram and I would quickly realise that it was actually a statue.
Later, when we returned to the site, my cousin told me something he hadn’t mentioned earlier; he said that despite the beauty and tranquility it had displayed earlier, the precious stone had surged wickedness when he reached out and touched it for the first time. ‘It streamed evil out like a storm surges water from the heavens.’ he said. He had felt a fear like he had never encountered before; even more fear than anything else he had encountered within the cavern.  He said that the jewel felt like he was touching death itself.
But Aakram had also realised that he was looking at a potential fortune; he could be rich … extremely rich, and that thought tempered out the fear factor. ‘How could something of such value be evil?’ he had asked himself at the time.  The entire village could be rich. He was absolutely certain that he had a truly unique relic in his possession, and he was going to share it with his neighbours, for they were more like family than simply neighbours … every single one of them.  Then he remembered the smaller versions of the exotic display he had seen, and as he ran his hand back and forth across a wider portion of the statue’s chest he could feel several more jewels. He quickly began scraping away over a much larger area and soon realised that there were both rubies and diamonds to be discovered virtually everywhere he touched.  But that was not to be the end of it.  The limited, but never-the-less increasingly intrusive light from the ever rising sun that now began to flow along the sarcophagus itself made him feel absolutely guaranteed that the case was not only jewel lined, but cast in gold as well, which had added fuel to his mind’s incorrect suggestion that he was looking at a sarcophagus just like Tutankhamen’s.  He was elated with his find; excited to the point that he could swear that he could feel his heart thrashing equally as hard inside his chest, as in his head; beating like the drums that exploded from Australia’s AC/DC and the American and British heavy metal bands he loved so much.


********

In point of fact, his heart was beating so wildly Aakram was physically forced to make his way out of the cave – and slumped to the ground the second that he was outside in the warm morning air; he had to relax before his heart killed him.  He needed to think.  He needed a plan.  Then he remembered that I was still waiting for him at home and he was certain that I could help.  He went back into the cave and racked the dirt and stones he had brushed away from the sarcophagus back over it without thinking why he was doing it.  I asked him, but he had no idea. Perhaps his subconscious was worried somebody else’s cantankerous goat may wander into the cave and devour his find. Anyway, he did finally remember to collect the goat, but he had become so obsessed with his new mission he didn’t even notice how co-operative the goat had become and made his way back to his home where he arrived just as I was about to board the bus.

********

We immediately packed some provisions, including some torches and lamps, and headed off to where the ruby had been found.  It took us about an hour or so, but that was much less time than it had taken Aakram to find the goat … and the treasure in the first place.  But then we didn’t have to follow the idiotic rambling journey of the goat.  And when we got to the cave and lit the room up I realised that Aakram had discovered something very unique.  It was quite obvious to see that it was a statue, not a sarcophagus in the bright light we now had at our disposal, and it certainly had a lot of rubies and diamonds on it judging by what we could see without disturbing it anymore than Aakram had the first time he was in the cave.  In my mind I was happier with the statue than I would have been with a sarcophagus. I felt that it would make it a lot easier to move around without causing suspicion from various parties that may become involved with the physical transfer because it would need to be boxed for transport, and therefore safe from prying eyes.  And I felt certain that I could arrange for some special effects that would reduce the value of the item to all but an absolute expert’s eye; The gold would require a special coating of a paint or lacquer that camouflaged the gold as a cheap metal, and the jewellery would also have to have a similar conversion of their value.  But both would have to have a safe way of removing the camouflage to bring it back to its original value in order to sell it. I knew that it was possible to do this … I just had to ensure that it did happen.
I took photographs of the statue as it now presented itself and convinced Aakram to keep the find a secret until I came back.  He agreed to this immediately, but made me make one promise. He wanted a deal where he and his fellow tribesmen received a reasonable amount of money in return for the statue.  Enough to put some away for bad times, enough to help get their children a good education, but not enough to attract the attention of the wrong people.  Not attract anybody’s attention for that matter.   
This was still a dangerous country to live in, he told me, and the less money they were suddenly seen spending at the markets the better it would be for all of them.  They were simple people, he had said, and all they needed was some security for the future.  That would be all that they needed.  Oh, and he also requested that there was no publicity of the find.  He didn’t want the authorities to know that they were involved in the find, so whoever I dealt with had to take credit for finding the statue themselves.  There was to be no referral to the local villagers for any reason whatsoever. 

********

I returned to England to begin my search to identify what it was we had discovered… and to locate a buyer.  As it would turn out, my cousin’s sensory reaction to the statue turned out to be justified once you fully came to understanding the connection that linked the Punajniti, the Punjani … and the statue itself. I was indeed, surfing in dangerous territory with little, if any, support. 
But to start with I never had any intention of taking anybody to the site in case it all backfired on me and they stole the statue.  And with the same thought in mind I knew I had to be careful what I said to anybody as I carried out my investigations to get a background to the statue. I tried some discreet inquiries through the main libraries and museums, but got nowhere; nobody in official establishments had ever heard of the mysterious statue, far less recognised the statue in the drawings I supplied them.”
“I thought you had photographs, not drawings?”  Joseph interrupted.|
“Ah, yes I did.  However, I decided photographs of the statue could put me at risk.  Word may get round that I knew where the statue was if I had photographs of it.  I decided that I would get a trusted friend who is an excellent illustrator to copy the photographs in charcoal and a bit of flair.  What she produced was exactly what I wanted.  They looked like they were reproductions of some ancient art, rather than modern photographs of something half buried in the ground.  Further, she used her imagination to draw a complete statue, rather than having it mainly buried under a ton of dirt as in the photograph. And to add just enough intrigue to it, she had it standing upright in some untitled mystical middle-eastern ruins that was obviously several thousand years old.  That, and some little red herring characteristics she had placed in the background, made it hard to accurately calculate the age of the drawing, or give away its location. And she had managed to age the drawings. They certainly didn’t look really ancient, but it certainly didn’t look like it had been created recently either.  perhaps a hundred years ago. From what I have learnt about Rangor and the Punjani since I began my quest, the statue had been missing for many lifetimes. There would be nobody alive today that would have ever seen it in its original state of being built, and it is doubtful that there would have been drawings of it back in the day.  And even if there was, they would most likely only be draft sketches of the design for production purposes, not the end product.  From what I have since learnt the statue may not yet be complete. Also from what I have also learnt, anybody seeing my sketches for the first time would, most likely, have believed them to be the real thing if they were searching for the statue. But they wouldn’t have seen any reason to think that I knew where it was buried if they only saw a sketching, not a photograph.  The photograph would have been something different because in the photograph the statue was buried, and the photograph was digital.  It most certainly would have been a recent photograph; certainly not one from a time long before Kodak, never mind photoshop or Canon.   I may have been able to make the image look ancient, but not the paper it was printed on.
In the story I told during my museum visits I was only making inquiries about the statue out of curiosity, not saying that I had found it.  I had created a scenario in my approach for information where I had purchased an old chest at an antique market.  I would tell the museum staff and the historians I had found these old sketches hidden under a false bottom, along with some papers in a language I couldn’t understand.  I had accidentally lost the sheets of paper to the fireplace following a binge with a bottle of scotch when I was in a bit of a blue funk.  I was interested in the sketchings and wanted to know what I had stumbled on.  At the same time I was trying hard not to bring too much attention to myself when I made my inquiries.  I had only used the papers as bait to have whoever I was talking to assume the statue may have existed, but the ‘accidental’ destruction of whatever was on the burnt paper would be accepted as bad luck.  I had to ensure I always mentioned the destruction of the non existent sheets of paper when I first explained what I had purchased, and what I had found inside it that had set my curiosity off.  I never overstayed my welcome, nor became too excited or destroyed when the expert had advised me that they had no idea where I could start, I would simply thank them for their time and be on my way.  I have no idea why I had been so careful in my investigation, but something in the way my cousin had explained his feelings of evil surrounding his find, well I think it hit a nerve that I never quite walked away from.  As it turned out, he was right to be wary. 
Remember, I had never heard of Rangor or the Punjani when I first set out on my journey.  I was just hoping that somebody in the museum business, or a historian or two, may have heard stories over the years; some mysterious god that seemed to only exist in rumour or folklore, or something similar, and that would give me something to offer potential punters.  I had no idea what I was dealing with, and I knew I ran the risk that my statue may have been mixed up with some cult fanatics.  I had to play everything low key until I got my first real clues.                   
Eventually, I began to use google and some of the other browsers to gain some information without revealing details of the find.  Finally I found a few cross linked sites that put out a little bit about the ‘Punjaniti’ and the Punjani.  I learnt how the Punjani reportedly built a jewel-laden gold statue as a tribute to their god, and how it mysteriously disappeared when they were wiped out centuries ago. Actually, one of the articles seemed to indicate that several members of the Punjani may have escaped the carnage and have been searching for the statue ever since. 
Now, I am aware that very little that appears to be reputable on the internet can be relied on to be legitimate; the onus is always on the searcher to be wary and treat the results with caution, but the description of the statue on the website was pretty much the same as what I had seen in the cave.  Close enough, at least to assume that I had found a starting point, though even the websites failed to guarantee the existence of the cult, insisting that the possibilities of the Punjaniti and the Punjani only being a legend, and not a reality, was extremely likely.
However, I was determined that it was what I was seeking; there was too much of a coincidence otherwise.  The next step was to find the right people to sell it to, and if I could trace down living descendant of the Punjani … so much the better.  My instinct told me, if they existed, then they would make the best offer … if I could locate them, of course. If they were not interested, there would be plenty of other museums and collectors to be found … but my instinct told me to run with the Punjani. 
But how did I start to locate members of a cult that may no longer exist? Well, one site that had given me the original information on the Punjaniti and the Punjani had a link to a Professor Boris Robinson.  I made contact with him under the pretext of being an archeology student doing my thesis on ancient cults.  He supplied me with a lot of information, most of it useless, a lot appeared to be made up, and none of it of any benefit to my quest – or so I thought.

********


Over a month went by and I was on the verge of giving up on locating the Punjani and finding a more commercial customer when, to my never ending surprise, a gentleman turned up at my front door, identifying himself as a representative of the Punjani.
He refused to explain to me how he had learnt that I had been making enquiries regarding the Punjani … or how he had located my home.  Instead, he said that he wanted to know why I had become so interested in his family.  He preferred to speak about the Punjani as if they were really a family, rather than a clan.  I saw no problem with that and explained that I had possibly come across a statue that he and his friends may be interested in.  i took a risk, and when I showed him the pictures I immediately became worried that he was about to have a stroke he had become so excited.  When he finally calmed down he proceeded to tell me that the Punjani were a very wealthy organization and would be prepared to pay a substantial sum for the recovery of the statue … and anything else that I found connected with it.
When I mentioned that the statue was currently located overseas, he said that they had no problem with that, as long as I could guarantee transport to England.
I advised him that I had the contacts to do just that, and he agreed to the purchase at an agreed price.  However, it was emphasized quite strongly that discretion was paramount in this arrangement.  The Punjani’s existence was not to be mentioned to anyone unless deemed to be of absolute necessity. I assured him that was not a problem, and explained that the sellers who had found the statue had exactly the same request when it came to their names and the village location.  He looked hard at me for a moment, then smiled and said that he now had an idea where it may have been found and completely understood their situation.  He would not interfere, but I was to make certain that the goods were to be transported here to England, and then transferred to a location somewhat similar to Trenthamville so it’s arrival would not draw a lot of attention from the locals.  Trenthamville was not mentioned by name, it was eventually singled out simply by circumstances.  The Punjani had set out a series of points that a town or village had to meet, and Trenthamville had turned out to be the ultimate choice.  It had ticked every box, including a few that had not been actually included in the list.  Are you aware that the statue is supposed to have been used in some ritual this holiday weekend … and the ritual was to take place here in Trenthamville?”
“Yes,” Joseph answered, giving nothing away, “We have heard.”
“Any idea what it was all about?”
“Please just go on with your story, Raji.
“Fine,” Raji agreed with a grin, “The gods were with me from the very beginning.  My cousin had mentioned an archaeologist having his camp thirty five kilometres from where the statue was eventually located when I had first arrived for my visit.  I rang Aakram to see if the archaeologist was still there, and when he said that he was, I obtained as much information about him as I could get from my cousin.  I also made inquiries about the archaeologist through reliable sources, and what I heard back about Professor Tusacanni made me feel certain that he was exactly what I needed, and I made my plans around the information that I had obtained.

********

Several weeks later I returned to my cousin’s house and I paid him with the advance that the Punjani had given me.  I promised him an even greater payment once the statue was in the process of being transferred to its new owners.  He was more than happy with this arrangement because it had saved him having to deal with outsiders he couldn’t trust, and running the risk of the government finding out about the village’s sudden increase in wealth.”
“Was that when you gave the rubies from the statue to your cousin and his neighbours?”  Joseph asked.  “Wasn’t that taking a risk that some of the others in the village who didn’t get a ruby might try to steal the statue for themselves, or at least some of the diamonds and rubies?”
No, that was later; once the statue had been crated and was on its way to the shipping port. Six villagers along with Aakram were each given a ruby for helping the professor to remove the statue from its burial site and pack it for despatch to England. The payment had been made to my cousin and the six villagers as much for their silence, as for their physical contribution .The professor and his brother were told that the helpers were happy with the one ruby and would never talk about the day they had seen the statue to anybody. The professor had no reason to disbelieve that statement, and nothing more was ever mentioned about the transaction. The rubies would have been worth a small fortune in their own right, that is for certain. But in truth they were never really given to the men who helped recover the statue. The rubies, along with the money, went into a special hiding place where it would be made available to the community for future use, including their children’s education as was the original plan for the money.”
“If the village was so isolated,” Mary asked out of morbid curiosity, “wouldn’t it begin to wind down and disappear eventually. It sounds like they have a fortune stashed away. Who would end up with it? The last man standing.”
“Perhaps one day.” Raji replied with a laugh, “But that will be many, many years away. They will have plenty of time to use the money as a community. It is not a community of in-breds as you may be visualising. The old city and its villages may have separated, but the village I speak of simply chose to remain in the physical dwelling of their ancestors. But they were not separated from humanity. The village was not without the ability to have a social life outside of the village, it was just that nobody had any reason to visit them. When the city had closed, and the new cities had been built, the village chipped in and purchased two Kombi vans to transport the products that the villagers produced to the markets and the stores. and to take the children to their new schools, These vehicles were made available to use in a shared form by all of the villagers to travel to the new cities for socialising purposes in the evenings,but it was mainly the young that took advantage of this offering. Remember, the entire village was tied up in farming and production and the evenings were their rest times. The older generation were not that interested in the offerings of the night life. Eventually, of course, many of these trips resulted in people falling in love and eventual marriages filtering new life and blood into the village.
Over the years there have been the odd villagers who have moved out of the village with their new spouse, but in the main there has been a greater number moving into the village as newly weds, by that I mean married into one of the traditional families. Some dynasties were brought to extinction due to the two world wars; the young ones killed in the cross fires, the parents too old to start new families from scratch. The two world wars took their toll on our village as it had on the villages around us, and when the new cities and the new highway were created the other villages all conceded to the inevitability of a changing world and had moved to the new, bigger, cities for security; only we remained and continued to work as a community.
But, despite what I just said, the world around us is changing again and we need some stability in the lives of the children we will leave behind as we pass onto the next world, so the rubies and money will help provide the safety of their future should they too have to move, for there is no guarantee that they will ever find anyone to purchase their property. Of course one never knows what the future may hold, but taking out insurances to ease the pain of things not working out right never went astray.”

********

“Raji,” Joseph interrupted, “If this village of yours is such a paradise, why did you move to London?”
“Ah, yes.” Raji replied with a huge grin on his face, “In fact, I am the only man living that is known to have left the village without getting married being the reason, but that was not a sign of bad blood between us. It was simply the fact that both my parents had died in an accident when I was eighteen. The bus driver had a heart attack and slammed into the bus stop where my parents were seated waiting for the arrival of the bus to go to one of the two cities. I had no siblings, but I did have severe depression after the event. I had great difficulty in doing anything but mope around. Finally my condition grew so bad my uncle felt the need to do something unorthodox to overcome my pain. He knew that I had yearned to go to an English university throughout my entire youth. He suggested that I use the money I had inherited from my parent’s death to go to England to attend University. It would give me time to clear my head and gain an embarrassment of intellect at the same time. He had connections with Oxford and Cambridge, he told me without specifying the details, and said he could get me enrolled in most courses. He would also give me the difference in what I needed to support myself while I was living there. Eventually I took him up on his offer and moved to London; a move that I have never regretted, but did become obsessive with. I went to university, obtained my degrees and fell in love with England and have lived here for ten years now. I will, most likely, go back to my village again one day, but for the moment I am living the dream. Actually it was while I was attending university that I became involved in what became my vocation in life, and I am not at liberty to discuss any of the details, so don’t bother even thinking of asking any questions on the matter. Let’s just say it is the reason for my being here today.”
“Do you go back to the land of your birth often, Raji?”  Mary asked.
“No.  Ironically, this adventure began a few months ago on my very first trip home.  It had not been what I had been expecting, but it has certainly been worth the trip.
When I became involved in the sale of the statue it made sense to use the entire village in my plans. I knew all of the elders, and they all knew me. There was an immediate trust between all of us, and I could rely on their capabilities and enthusiasm to assist me. Aakram had always been going to share his new found wealth with them, and to select workers that could be trusted, and that would have taken the secret to their graves, well that was an absolute bonus. I had the perfect crew, I was working with life long friends, but I was always going back to London once the job was complete.

********

After I explained my plan to my cousin and his associates, I made contact with Professor Tusacanni, eternally grateful that I had made great use of Oxford’s fantastic arts and drama scene and learnt some helpful acting skills.  I put those skills to work on the Professor and mesmerised him with details I had obtained, albeit slightly embellished, in regard to the background of what I had found out about the statue.  Once he agreed to take the statue off my hands for seven rubies to pay for the seven workers, plus one for myself, I began to do what I needed to do in secret.

********

I arranged to have a secret G.P.S. tracker installed into the wooden box the professor had designed to be built to store the statue on its delivery here in England.  I am afraid that I took a bit of a mean turn at this stage. I have become acquainted with a newly developed drug which is still undergoing testing within British Intelligence because it seems that it has a side effect which causes a moral dilemma for both the user … and the government.  There are less than a handful of people even within the scientific lab and the government that are aware of the side effect, and then there is me.  And there is only one person but me that knows that I know … and that is because they are the one that told me.  And as a result of that person, I had accessibility to a small quantity of it.”
“And what drug is that, Raji, pray tell?”  Joseph asked as he rolled his eyes with frustration at Raji’s self centred dramatics, “and what, exactly, does it do?|
“It is not the name of the drug, that should concern you, Joseph,” Raji replied with a coy smile, “it’s the side effect.  It allows the person injected to be hypnotised.”
“You hypnotised the professor and his brother?”  Joseph asked in disbelief, “Why?”
“It was not a harmful suggestion, though it could have been had I so wished to use it for a more sombre reason.  Hence the moral dilemma the government faced based on the limitless illegal or immoral situations that could be initiated if the knowledge of the side effect fell into the wrong hands.  But all I did was spike their tea, then once I could see their eyes begin to roll backwards and forwards I suggested that they shipped the statue to Trenthamville in rural England.  All they needed to do was follow a few suggestions I gave them in regards to where they placed their shipping instructions … and the wording they used.  Everything would fall into place as long as they did what I instructed. Then I told them to hide these instructions within their minds until the time was right, until then they were to put all thoughts of shipping and Trenthamville out of their minds.”
It took less than a minute and a half to give them their instructions, and within the total of ten minutes, they were back to normal, their minds no longer open to the power of suggestion, but their instructions fully implanted within their minds.”
“Do you mean that the side effect only lasts for ten minutes?”  Mary asked in some confusion.”  That is not very long, is it!”
“No, Mary.”  Joseph interrupted, “I think that Raji is saying that you have only a relatively short time frame in order to tell the affected party what you want of them before the real effect of the drug takes over.  Then, once that time frame had elapsed, the power of suggestion can no longer work on the victim.  But whatever was inserted into their mind has been stored unknowingly by the victim … and it can never be revoked.  Whatever the victim has been asked to do, they will do when the time arrives.  Is that not right, Raji.”
“Joseph is right, Mary.  They were only instructions for where to send the statue and the relevant information for the paperwork that was required to process the statue through the various government and commercial bodies it would run into.  It was preferable that the statue made the entire trip without the need to open the box before it arrived at the farm.  I used contacts that I had in customs at both ends to ensure that the professor had no difficulty in moving the statue between countries.  As I said earlier, I had a transmitter implanted into the crate and was able to trace its movements between countries.   However I encountered some problems when it actually arrived in England and lost track of it for a while.  I knew for certain that it had cleared customs, so the transmitter must have been damaged when it was transported between customs and arriving here in Trenthamville, and it took me some time to locate where Professor Tusaccani had taken the statue … all I had originally known was that he was going to transport it to the village, but not the final location.  I had let him make his own arrangements in deciding where he would stay because otherwise I would have had to become involved in the leasing of the property to ensure that he got it … and that I did not want.  It would have made him suspicious if I offered to make a booking for him in a foreign country; me a humble peasant that lived on goat farm, at the edge of a desert. Better off letting the g.p.s. and my instructions to his mind do my work for me. However, I wasn’t expecting the g.p.s. to break down either. 
And when I did finally track him down, I had not expected him to take such extreme precautions with it.  He had made it virtually impossible for us to find the statue; all I could do was watch and wait.  I eventually became worried that the statue may have become lost in transit, or even worse, it may have been stolen, but of course I couldn’t just go up and knock on the farmhouse door and ask for my statue back.”  
“I am surprised that you just didn’t knock on the front door and ask him where it was.” Joseph interrupted without thinking.
“That’s not my style.”  Raji replied with a grin, “Besides, if he had recognised me, then that would have complicated things immensely.  He would have become suspicious and most likely clammed up on its location.  Our job was never to kill him, or even hurt him, but we couldn’t run the risk that he would talk about his find openly before we had taken possession.   Once we had the statue he would have no proof of its existence outside of the photographs and notes he had taken … and most experts would have thought them to be fakes.
“How could you be so sure about that?”  Martin asked out of curiosity.
“Firstly because there are very few experts in this field; there is very little known about the Punjaniti.  His early movements took place in the mountains where my cousin lives, and at towns and villages that are no longer towns and villages; haven’t been for a long, long time.  The Punjani’s reign of terror never took them too far away from home.  And secondly because nobody had seen the statue since it had disappeared. Nobody alive, that is … it would have been impossible.  Nobody on this planet has ever lived that long.  Not even Methuselah.
“I am curious about two things, Raji,” Joseph said with a sombre expression on his face, “Firstly, how did you eventually locate the right farm
“Like a flatfooted policeman, I am afraid. The farmers in this country like giving names to to their farms, even when it is something simple like Paddy’s Patch. I went on-line searching for a list of all of the farms in Trenthamville which I obtained from the council’s site. I then, one by one, entered the name of each farm followed by the word ‘rental‘ into the search field of my laptop. From each match I was able to visually see the farm or building, and ascertain whether it was a rental, and if it was currently rented and I obtained the location of what appeared to a reasonable candidate on my third attempt. I then rang the estate agent who confirmed Professor Tussacani was the current occupant.”
“Very good move, Ravi,” Joseph said with admiration for the simplicity of it all.”You would make a good policeman.
“Thank you, Joseph.” Ravi replied with a self satisfied grin covering his face,
“And the second question?”
“The main reason for the drug you injected into Professor Tusaccani. What was its main purpose in use?”
“Oh,” Raji replied in a sheepish voice as a sudden, embarrassing, thought entered his mind, “I think that you would make a good policeman too, Joseph. It was meant to knock the victim out for a time span between ten minutes and ten days depending on the strength of the injection. It has to be measured before being loaded into a syringe for the larger doses. But it can be injected into a consumable item like food or as a liquid. with an ear dropper. That is all that I used. I only gave them one drop each in their cup of tea. He was actually unconscious for twelve and a half minutes, his brother for the same. I timed them. He thought that he had been just starting to doze off, must have been working too hard, he thought. He was as fit as a fiddle after that. That is the way it is supposed to work. The victim does not realise they have been asleep until time tells them so, and even then they are likely to assume that they have lost track of time rather than been sleeping through it. And they are never going to know that they have been hypnotised.
“So this drug is similar to Ramanas. There is no chance that you or your friend in the ministry could have injected the professor, is there?”
“No.” Ravi rejected, defensively denying the trap he felt he had fallen into, “I never saw the connection until just now. That is why I said you would make a good policeman. But no, I had nothing to do with Professor Tusaccani’s condition … I swear to you.
“Hmmmn. Joseph responded noncommittedly, “What did you do once you found where he was staying.
“I just had to bide my time … everything else had fallen into place for me, and I was certain that the next step would too. But I was wrong it seemed … fate was beginning to turn against me for the moment. I went out to the farm with my off-sider, Argosi, and tried to work out where they would have stored the statue and the barn seemed the most logical place. I was in luck at first when somebody arrived at the farm and the professor and his brother went outside the barn to have their lunch with him seated at a small table with some old chairs. It seemed a natural and regular custom for them and I took advantage of the slack security measures and began to check the barn through the windows while Argosi kept watch on the diners, but I could see nothing of the statue … it was far too dark in so much of the barn, and I saw no way of gaining entry through the doorway without being seen by the diners. I finally decided that it was in there somewhere, but I didn’t have time at the moment to wait around for opportunity when it arrived to do a thorougher search. I drove Argosi back to the village where we purchased enough supplies to last him several days, along with a five step ladder, then drove him back to the farm where he was to set up camp under the barn with instructions to safely check what the farm occupants were doing inside the barn on an hourly basis. We had noticed the barn floor had been raised for some unknown reason on the driveway side a bit further down from where we were standing. It hadn’t been raised a huge distance, but certainly supplied room enough to allow Argosi to rest, eat and sleep and not be seen from the outside. The reasonably small ladder would give him access to the windows not far up the driveway from his hiding place, and we set up a sensor at the entry to the farm from the road that would give him early warning should he have visitors arriving, and it would so before they could see him while he was peering through the windows. This would give him time to return to the ground and easily pull the ladder under the barn with him. In the meantime I had to round up my helpers back in London and that ended up taking a lot longer than I had expected it to for one reason or another.

********

When I finally arrived back in the village I got to hear about the strange things that had taken place in the village from the man at the garage. I had only questioned him about the whereabouts of the farm to see if he mentioned anything about the professor in case he had suddenly left the area, or if everybody had suddenly became aware of the existence of the statue because I had not heard from Angosi, and had not been able to contact him for the past forty eight hours or so. I did not know why he had not contacted me, but I had certainly not expected to hear what the man at the garage had told me, both about the strange events that had taken place at the farm … and the professor’s current affliction.
As soon as I heard what had happened we went straight to the farm and, finding it currently unoccupied and unlocked, we carried out a thorough search of the house and barn, but it turned out to be a fruitless search. I contacted the Punjani and explained the situation. It turned out that the Punjani had been discreetly keeping tabs on the professor’s family should the professor contact them with advice that he was changing plans for any reason, which, of course, he wasn’t. But they did become aware that he had become comatose when Rosetta contacted Martin for help and guidance after the doctor that had treated her father had advised her that he thought he may have been injected with Ramanes. They assumed that Martin would investigate obtaining a cure and they would guide him my way. They were adamant that they had nothing to do with the professor’s situation, but did have a cure which they would exchange for the recovery of the statue. A miscellaneous call from an alleged co-worker at the hospital where the professor was hospitalised would contact Martin and give him my contact details, and then it was up to me.
The Punjani guaranteed that they would not interfere in anyway, and agreed that we would allow Martin to do the search on our behalf, but it would be done so under my surveillance. And when Joseph was brought into the equation, they were more than pleased … though they never said why. But from what I have seen of him, I can understand their joy.”

********

“So you were not in the village on the night of the long light?” Joseph asked.
“That’s what the mechanic called it.  No. I had gone to London that same day and did not return until the Friday you arrived. I had arrived at the farm not long before you did. Luckily for me the sensor was still active and I heard it. The receiver was lying on the ground in the driveway near where Angosi had been hiding Before that moment I thought that Angosi, who was supposed to be keeping a watch on the farm, must have just quit without telling anybody.  He simply disappeared without a trace. I had engaged him to keep a check on the goings on there as soon as I was certain that was where the statue was hidden, while I organised my helpers.  Now I am wondering that maybe something happened to him that night.  Perhaps he was killed by the same persons responsible for the slaughter of my helpers? Who knows?”  Raji shrugged, and Joseph felt certain that he had seen a shiver run down Raji’s back as he did. 
Joseph was bemused by the way Raji had referred to him in the positive and he wondered just who they thought him to be, and what his vocation was … and especially why the Punjani were so pleased for his co-operation. But he said nothing.  It was in nobody’s interest for him to give the game away by asking stupid questions … especially now, when things were beginning to get some results.
“Once I had you two involved I took a back seat and let you two find it for me, as you promised that you would.”  Raji continued, “I knew that you would be loyal to the beautiful Rosetta and would resist any attempt to retrieve the rubies for yourselves, so all would end well for everybody … until now, that is.”
“Tell us what happened at the farm, Raji.”  Joseph suddenly interrupted.  By this stage he had no care whatsoever regarding how Raji had gotten himself involved with the Punjani.  Something had obviously gone wrong at the farm and he needed to know what it was.
Raji’s face paled at the thought of letting his mind travel back to the carnage he had left behind him at the farm.
“I received a call from my Punjani contact just after clarifying my instructions to my helpers and I went outside the barn to take it.  Judging by the noise that the men were making as I walked through the barn door I assumed that they had been successful in locating the statue.  But that was the last thing I remember until I woke up with a throbbing head.  I must have had a rather nasty whack to the head because at first I wasn’t sure why I was on the ground.  However, I soon became aware that I was holding a phone in my hand and I checked to see if there was anybody on the other end, but that turned out to be a waste of time.  I somehow managed to get up and go back into the barn … and that certainly cleared my head, or my stomach to be exact.  In my entire life, I had never expected to cast my eyes over a scene as demoralising as the blood drenched bodies of my crew; murdered with such viciousness it turned my stomach.”  Raji then went on to explain how he had found the tractor moved and the boards pulled up, and the truck missing.  And as far as he could see – so was the statue.
“Had they all been shot?” Joseph asked, “Or was it something worse?”
“Yes. No. Well, all but the two that I sent into the house to get the knife had been shot.  I don’t know what happened to these two.  When I went inside the house the floor was a mess, I found remnants of the clothes that Harranji had been wearing lying on the floor in the hallway that led to the front door.  I also found his ring … but I didn’t find any bodies.  And part of the floor was all chewed up. In fact I think that it was burnt around the edges. I really have no idea what happened to them, but they were no longer at the farm.”
“Spontaneous combustion, or the creature.” Joseph stated in a matter-of-fact tone. “You choose.  Actually, it probably was Rangor if the floorboard was singed. It is kind of irrelevant now, or so it seems.
“I am sorry, I don’t understand?” 
“No, it is I who should be sorry.  There is something in that room … something that kills by sending so much energy into a body that the internal fluids literally boil until they explode, and even then the body keeps melting till it is no longer recognizable. We think that it is the Punjaniti itself, or an entity operating on its behalf.”  Joseph sighed deeply, as his brain again relinquished any attempt to deny the existence of Rangor, and all of the things that had happened over the past few days; the way Joseph now saw things, rationalisation was no longer an option – realisation was now an acceptable format. There was no more excuses, what was happening – was happening and they had to deal it.
“And you sent us there, knowing that that thing would try to kill us?” Raji asked in a confused state of thought.  His mercenary soul admiring such a cunning and insidious way of disposing of obstructions in one’s path, but his moral side, which was his greatest strength, felt that was not a particularly nice thing to do.
“No.  Not intentionally.  I tried to warn you; though I truly believed that you were part of the Punjani and would, therefore, know how to handle the attacks, unlike us.   The only way that we know how to deal with it is to avoid it.  I am absolutely certain that the sacrificial knife that Rangor wants is buried within the pile. But we couldn’t find it easily, and we never saw any reason to pursue it; too dangerous, we thought.  It was the statue that we sought and we decided that we could better occupy our time searching for it, rather than expressing a death wish in a farmhouse kitchen. However, when we discovered the power that was being discharged – it was confined to the inner circle.  From what you have indicated it seems to have increased its abilities … and that is a worry.     
We have no idea what is powering the energy source and we hoped that it was just going to stop of its own accord.  I am sorry that your friends died, but believe me … we have no idea what is really going on in this village. All we ever seem to get is some individual bits of a huge jigsaw puzzle.   Most of what we know, we have worked out ourselves … and we have no idea if we have been right in our assumptions of what has taken place, and what has proved to be correct, have simply been a co-incidence.  And some things seem to come out of nowhere; things like working out where the statue was.  It really just fell into my head, and it wasn’t until I explained it to you that I fully understood it myself.”       
“Perhaps there is still a limit to its capabilities.” Martin offered, “If it needs to control some areas all of the time, then it may have weak spots where its power isn’t quite so strong.  That would explain why the three of us escaped its futile attempt on our lives last evening.  If it has to patrol the farm, and the hotel here…and the garage and God knows where else … then surely its powers must be somewhat stretched.

********


The group fell silent.  They sat there for some time before William, who had been standing at the open doorway for most of the conversation, brought himself to their attention.
“He will be arriving shortly.” William stated boldly, “and he will be out of control.”

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES WISH YOU ALL A HAPPY NEW YEAR

Ladies and Gentlemen, boys and girls, and visiting aliens I am pleased to announce the arrival of 2021into our world.  May it reign in peace, joy and happiness.  And may it also reign over a healthier and more compassionate  world.

HAPPY NEW YEAR, EVERYBODY

HAPPY 2021

(FROM TONY S and SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES)

Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 61

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radarMERRY CHRISTMAS and a HAPPY NEW YEAR.

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 62

 

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

EPISODE 61

Alone in the room, save for his thoughts, and the still comatose Rosetta, Joseph was feeling perplexed for reasons he did not truly understand.  He found himself at the crossroads to the future that he could now see unraveling; yet in the same breath he was still undecided about how he thought the future would unravel, but unravel it would over the next twenty four hours … and he would be at the epicentre.
  Joseph knew that he was as much the cause of how it would unravel as was anybody or anything else that had been involved in the past forty eight hours or so; perhaps more so than the majority of players.  He was by now absolutely certain he had involved himself in something far more intricate and deadly than he could ever imagine.  And, to make matters harder for him to understand, he had no proof whatsoever of his right to be involved.  Yet his mind kept telling him that he was; had been telling him for years beforehand, and the events that had surrounded him over the past three days had constantly passed on the same message.  There was something missing in his memories, his thoughts, his past; he was absolutely certain of this.  But he could never bring it to the fore.
  There were times when Joseph had racked his brains to the point of an incoming migraine before relinquishing his attempts to locate the missing information.  He knew deep down that he was dealing with something tangible that his mind was accepting as a co-incidence, but he could not get a handle on it, and it was once again sending him into a frenzy because he knew that time was fast running out.  It was not just the statue that he had had to find … there was something else that must resurface from the past before this would all be over.
  Joseph became besotted with finding the answer he sought.  This time he was going to give it every ounce of concentration he could muster from his already overworked mind.  He was going to force the memory to surface, or snap his mind in the attempt.

********

Joseph stood at the edge of the bed and forced his eyes to concentrate on Rosetta’s face and nothing else.  He was going to use the curvature of her beautiful face as his focal point as he forced his memory over a series of carefully selected events it had recorded at various key stages of his past.  He felt that he needed something that was both radiant and pure to concentrate on; something so charmingly pristine it would wash away the darkness that had been spread across the memory and allow it to rise into the light once more.  He immediately transferred his thoughts back to the day that he and Rosetta had first met; to the day her beauty had, along with her father’s tale of jewel encrusted statues and mythological creatures, created an aura of mystical curiosity that he could not resist.
  But no sooner had Joseph’s contrived supernatural journey commenced … it ceased, and Joseph’s mind took him even further back; back to the strange thoughts and images that had occupied his head as the monitor on his desk at Johnson’s began to explode less than an hour before he had met Rossetta.
  However, that scene too was quickly replaced, this time by the barrage of images that had entered his mind on every occasion of his attempts to read his stars on his personal computer at Johnson’s.  But that observation was also quickly despatched and replaced by a new entry into Joseph’s head; an image that he was uncertain if it had been seen before.  It was a vision that he may have had before, but he certainly didn’t remember it very well if it had arrived in the past.  However, as the memory continued to unfold, Joseph eventually began to recognise elements of it, but certainly not the way it was now being seen.  Slowly Joseph began to understand this was something that had taken place just prior to what he always saw in the strange thoughts that always entered his mind when reading his stars on the internet … and it was as if it had somehow been recorded on a mind camera that had been set a different angle; It was almost as if his memory had been edited prior to viewing on previous occasions, now it was only the edited parts that his mind was reproducing.  This was a new visualising of an old event, but would it be what he searched for,he wondered?

********

In this version the projected images began with eyes slowly opening, the vision now on display originating from within what Joseph was certain was the eyes of a young child; his own young eyes.  Somehow, Joseph knew for certain that the eyes were his.  He knew instinctively that this was the scene he had seen many times before, only previously he had seen it from a different viewpoint; a scene where he had seen himself laying in a basket on a small, stone pebbled beach at the side of a small creek in an extremely rugged patch of the English countryside.  Glistening icicles that grew slowly on the limbs of the small trees lining the fast running water reflected the brightness of the full moon that fell down on the nighttime Earth.  And the moon shared the sky with the stars that dominated the open universe.  That scene had been the most beautiful of all the stored images that had been offered to him over the years.  Now it had been relegated to the second most beautiful memory he had.
  Now, as his eyes opened and shut, as the child fought his way out of sleep, the vision that his awakening mind was receiving were bright stars in the sky.  Not just one or two as one would see in the brightness of a nighttime large city, but thousands upon thousands of bright red, green, blue and yellow diamonds that actually did twinkle in the vastness of the dark background of the endless universe that housed them … and Joseph could feel the muscles tensing as what he saw brought a delighted smile to his face.  Then the eyes began to wander across to the left, an action that was instantly rewarded by the unbelievable magnificence that lay before them as they took in both a far distant galaxy, and much closer nebula.  Joseph was not a religious man by any account, but at this very moment in  time he was in complete awe of what was running through his head; for all sake and purposes, it was as if he was sitting on a small asteroid in outer space and taking a slow, self-cleansing trip through all the heavens had to offer.

********

Eventually, however, the strain of moving his eyes to the end of one side of the universe became too much for the young child’s capability of moving in the small cane basket that housed him – and he immediately began the process of moving the eyes completely to the far right hand side of the universe.  And, as this exotically visual journey commenced, the worlds of one, two, perhaps three trillion stars throughout the universe were exposed to the young child’s thoughts and imagination.  Then to add a virtual reality dimension to the visual extravaganza comets passed by, their long tails constantly dispersing large chucks of rock and ice into the waiting heavens.  Large asteroids and strange looking craft that passed from one planet to another appeared and disappeared within seconds.  And shooting stars and meteor showers appeared by the hundreds as they speared their way through the skies in all directions; traveling upwards and downwards and sideways before they too disappeared as the child’s eyes the moved slowly through the night sky.  And in reaction to this magnificent display of an astronomical the child began to laugh in a wonderfully, excitable, unsolicited, happiness that the joy of what he saw brought to him … and Joseph had no choice in the matter, but to join in as his mind took him on a journey of absolute wonder undertaken by his own younger self.

********

The young child, barely six months of age, had no idea in the world what the stars meant to the universe, why they existed, what their job in the universe was; and nor did he care.  He was only six months old.  But he thoroughly loved what he was looking at.  At his age, he didn’t have any need to fully comprehend exactly what it was he was looking at; it was already giving him more pleasure than he could ever have hoped to receive.
  But as the young boy smiled gleefully at the beauty of the universe that was being unveiled to him, an uninvited tear began to form in his eyes; an unexplained sadness unexpectedly began to cover his bedding.  His small, multi-blanket covered cane basket had kept him warm during his waking time. He had been comfortable until this moment and could have most likely remained engaged in what he saw in the sky until the man came to collect him.  But now, now things were changing; and they were changing rapidly.  A silhouette both Joseph and the child automatically presumed to be his mother suddenly approached the basket; blocking out the brightness of the full moon as she appeared in front of the child and reached down with her face and kissed him on the forehead, somehow managing to find the room in the minuscule basket to give him a loving squeeze, then moved back and disappeared.  But not before she said something softly in the child’s ear which caused Joseph some consternation because he was unable to hear the words clearly, nor could he understand the fractured portion that did make its way along the canals of his ear.  The best he could make out of the small bunch of words she had spoken was ‘Zargonwill’.   And even then Joseph was uncertain whether that was a complete word, or part thereof.  As far as whether it was a name, place or description was concerned, should it have been complete, it still meant nothing to him unfortunately.  Joseph was aware that the last words spoken to him as a child would have been a welcome and gratefully received gift, but it wasn’t meant to be.  And it was quickly made clear to him that it mattered not at the moment: Joseph was not in a position to reflect on his missed opportunity.
  The light from the moon that shone down on the young child’s eyes was particularly strong at this angle, and it had made it hard for both versions of Joseph to make out the woman’s profile; all they could see was a full frontal silhouette of the woman’s face, the width and depth of the head, but no particular distinguishing features such as the shape of her nose or the way her hair was styled.  The child, though, was convinced that it was his mother; after all, he could smell her, he could sense her, he could feel her … and so he was satisfied it was her.  The older Joseph, however, had no way of making physical contact and would have preferred to have seen her face; seen it for the first time in over thirty four years, but he knew that now to be an impossibility … and that accepted thought brought a tear to his eyes.  However he gingerly bit down on his tongue and brushed the tear away.  He was pushing his memories to the maximum limit not for sentiment, but to obtain much needed answers.  As much as the vision had created a magic melancholy moment for him, he needed to move on; to find a new starting point,  There had to be something in his memory … there had to be.

******** 

As Joseph fought desperately within his mind to locate the key to the missing secret he knew he was hiding somewhere inside his head, he again found himself looking through the child’s eyes.  The bright glow of the full moon that had arrived back after the disappearance of the mother figure had barely had time to reappear before it was again obscured.  Only this time the moon lost its brightness because of the huge dark silhouettes that now confiscated its golden glow.  A silhouette of a gigantic creature occupied around one third of the full moon’s presence in the sky, while a swarm of smaller, yet just as terrifying bat-like creatures accompanied the much larger monster on its journey.   The sight that met the eyes of both man and child set the mind of the child into terror mode, and the scream and tears that the young boy dispersed were equal in volume to the fear in his heart, while the older version of Joseph could feel his heart beating wildly, and his head aching.  However, the horror and fear both versions felt was not caused by the terrorizing visual appearance of the pack and its master, or the knowldedge of their capabiliies, it was the continued trend of starlight turning to darkness as the pack passed by them.  It was the continuous expansion of the planets and lifeforces that were now dead or dying that was breaking their combined hearts.  It was this that was making them sad, for they, and they alone, that knew that this was happening now, as it had happened in the years past … and would continue to happen – until the night lights shone no more.

********

Then suddenly the stars and moon disappeared completely as a new silhouette appeared above the child, and this unrecognizable shape reached down towards him as the mother had done.  But this silhouette quickly disappeared as the young boy was lifted high into the arms and chest of a man in his fifties whose cheerful face was illuminated in the once again unrestricted moonlight.  The child didn’t see the man’s face for several moments after that, his own face tucked in neatly between the man’s neck and the top of one of his shoulders, but he could certainly feel the man’s bushy beard tickling him and it quickly helped disperse the anxiety he had been feeling but a second or two earlier.  In fact it made him giggle, and that, in turn, made the man’s face light up, and very quickly made him laugh; his huge roar of laughter made the man’s arms and belly bounce, an action that caused the child to break out in uncontrolled laughter and that was what took place until they finally arrived at the car where the bearded man placed the basket down on the ground while he opened the passenger side door, then moved the passenger seat back as far as it would go so he could place the basket safely on the floor where he could see him.  As soon as the man finally stopped laughing he began talking to the child, not words in an attempt to communicate with the child, rather random words of comfort in a tone that he hoped would keep the young boy stress free.  They had a long drive ahead of them, and a distressed baby would have been of great hindrance to them both.  ‘Better the child should sleep’, the man thought.
  The child could not understand what the man said; the accent was far too thick for the child to understand.  It had been much thicker and coarser than what the child had heard wherever he had been residing with his mother, but the man had certainly given the child the most wondrous replacement for the stars from his shoulders where he had placed him in order to move the child to the vehicle.  From this lofty height the child’s eyes could now look down and see where his basket had been placed, and, as he travelled the one hundred yards from the side of the creek to the car, he had found the scenery to be at the very least in equal proportion to the stars above, perhaps even better.  The creek was neither too narrow to ignore, nor too wide to cross.  The river was deep enough to ensure the speed of water retained nothing in its path as it rushed from north to south, but shallow and narrow enough to see the pebbles glimmer in the light from the full moon above.  Suddenly they arrived at the car parked at the side of a bend in the creek, the man was now standing on dry land in a position that virtually put him at the dead centre of the middle of the creek that receded back into the much larger fir trees located several hundred yards past the spot where the child had been waiting for the man’s arrival.  And this was the view that would remain Joseph’s favourite memory, even though for the adult Joseph this was the first time he had seen it since he was six months old and he had only seen it from this height and angle for no more than three to four seconds at most.

********

From where he was now located, his head resting against the bearded man’s shoulder, the child’s eyes were fixed on the wonderful view of the moonlight covered landscape that lay directly ahead, running from the epicentre of the creek all. the way to the much taller ancient firs that were covered in total darknes giving the view the most tbeautiful background.  It was a postcard beautiful image that filled the babies eyes and heart with joy.  But the night had been long, night time was settled on theland and it was beginning  to snow.  As the snow flakes falling against the dark background of the larger firs under the still beaming full moon caught the child’s attention, the child’s eyes began to close again in a manner similar to the way they had opened minutes earlier … and after several false starts the eyes finally remained closed, the child now in a safe, peaceful sleep within his blanket covered basket on the front seat flooring of the man’s vehicle.

********

Joseph was surprised by the tear that he felt lodged in the corner of one eye as his mind and thoughts transitioned back to the present.  He had felt he had done the right thing attempting to take his mind back to uncover some mysterious clue that may have been locked in there, however, outside of the new image he had seen, there seemed to have been nothing useful located.  Joseph shrugged in defeat as he began to focus his thoughts from his journey deep in the vaults of his memories, to the beautiful Rosetta still fast asleep in her man made coma … and it allowed the reality of what was going on in his life at the moment to return to the fold.  As did the tip of the knife pressed in against the back of his neck.

********

  “It was a trap.  All of my men were killed,” Raji’s soft voice rasped threateningly as he used his free hand to grab a handful of Joseph’s hair for security against any move Joseph attempted.  Twisting the top half of Joseph’s body around to face him Raji then roughly pushed him down on to the bed, Joseph’s ungainly collapse half covering the prone body of Rosetta as he landed, “Did you think that it would be that easy to get rid of us all?  I will kill you in a minute.  But first I want to know why you betrayed us?  You were given what you requested, so why did you turn on us?
  Somewhat bewildered by this unexpected and violent attack, Joseph somehow managed to find his voice, objecting to his accuser that he had no idea what Raji was talking about … then, despite the presence of the knife in Raji’s hand, something inside Joseph snapped and he started to rise from the bed.  Raji moved closer, the knife blade less than twelve inches from Joseph’s face, but Joseph found courage and strength within himself that he never knew existed, and with almost an inhuman speed, Joseph slammed one hand up as he rose quickly to his feet, hitting Raji’s outstretched hand with such force as he rose the knife flew out of his hand, and it flew so hard across the room it did not stop until the tip was deeply embedded in the wall.  As the knife flew out of his hand, Raji lost his balance and as he fell forward his face connected with Joseph’s balled-up fist.  Raji was unconscious long before he hit the floor with a loud thud.
  Joseph quickly looked around the room and located Rosetta’s dressing robe.  He used the cord to tie Raji’s hands behind his back before dragging him into the next room, dumping the body near the lounge just as Mary and Martin walked in.
  “Sorry to barge in, old chap.”  Martin began before he had fully taken in Joseph’s current interaction with Raji, “The door wasn’t locked.  Just knocked and it opened … and what’s all this?” 
  “Dissatisfied customer.” Joseph replied wryly, “Want’s his money back, I think”.
  “Oh, my goodness.  What happened, Joseph?”   Mary gasped in surprise at what she was witnessing.
  “He came at me with a knife,” Joseph replied as he walked back into Rosetta’s room to extract the knife from the wall, “I had no choice but to hit him.”
  “Oh, Joseph,” Mary cried, “it’s a miracle that you weren’t hurt.”
  “Do you think we should we call the police?” Martin enquired.
  “No.  Not yet anyway … he wasn’t trying to just kill me…he was angry for some reason.  He was raving on something about a trap and his men being killed.  No, we will just wait until he wakes up and perhaps then he may be more reasonable, because I think there may be something going on that we need to know more about .
  “I am awake now.”  Raji snapped; the tone in his voice indicating he was even more angry than he had been before he found himself in his current pedicament.
  “Ah, Raji … a bit more settled down are we now?” Joseph asked mockingly.
  “You set us up. Why?  Did you think that you would get away with it?  Did you think that you could murder all of my men and that I would not come after you?” Raji hissed.
  “What were you going to do?” Joseph laughed with an aggressive laugh, “Come back and haunt us?”
  Raji could not understand Joseph’s jibe, and the tone of his anger increased.  
“What do you mean?”  He asked without any reduction to the strength of his anger.
  “I mean if we had arranged to kill your men, then we would have arranged to kill you too.”  Joseph replied with clarity, but his tone clearly expressed retaliatory anger, “Then you would be dead and we wouldn’t have had to worry about you coming back, would we, you stupid man?”
  Joseph’s tongue spat out his words with such venom that Raji found himself unable to defend his own statement or actions.  Joseph then lowered his voice to a menacing whisper, “Listen to me Raji.  We have a choice here … whether to call the police … or to let you go.  And that doesn’t mean for one minute that we will let you go with your life intact.  The choice will be determined by your answer.  Do you understand?”
  “Yes.”  Raji was now becoming increasingly confused, and was also far more subdued than when he had first entered the room.  He had not expected to find himself in this situation and it put him into a quandary; He finally conceded and nodded his head in agreement.
  Joseph’s voice assumed its more natural tone.  “Good.  Now, for starters, we know absolutely nothing about your men being killed.  Secondly, you were to provide us with an antidote for whatever was affecting my friend Rosetta in return for the information that I provided you with.  What you gave us has had no effect on her recovery.  Now you come in and try to kill me.  Can you offer us any reasonable explanation as to what is going on, one that we are likely to believe; some realistic reason that would persuade us not to involve the police in this matter?”
  Raji went quiet for a moment or two, as his mind tried to take in Joseph’s response.  He had been so certain of his reasons for attacking him that he was not mentally prepared for any form of rebuttal to his accusations.  Finally, reluctantly, Raji let go of his anger.
  “I really thought that you had set us up,” he began,  “There seemed no other explanation for it.  As far as the girl is concerned, I have no idea what is wrong with her.  The Punjani assured me that they did nothing to her in the first place.  I had taken your word that she had been affected by the same illness that her father was suffering from … and it was you, or at least Martin, who said that it was Ramanes that had affected them.  Again, I must assure you that they had nothing to do with Professor Tusacani’s situation either … as far as I was concerned, it was a serendipity moment that had brought us together, nothing more.”
  “You swear to that?”  Joseph asked, his voice demanding the right answer, “Do you swear that you or the Punjani had nothing to do with Rosetta’s condition?”
  “Yes, I swear.”
  “Then who was it?”
  “I have no idea.  Perhaps it wasthe Punjani, though I very much doubt it.  They would not employ me if they wished to do their own dirty work.  They needed somebody that would search for the statue with both vigor and discretion and they decided that Martin would be perfect for the role, and I was employed to act as a go-between to encourage a thorough job by offering the Ramanes antidote as a reward once we discovered the reason for Professor Tusaccani’s comatose condition.  When our spies reported that you had joined Martin in the search the Punjani were satisfied that they had made the right decision, which is why they took your word that the statue’s hiding place was about to be revealed.  Which it appears that it was, seeing as how all of my men are dead, my truck has been stolen … and there is a great big hole in the ground where the tractor had been standing.  It seems that you were right, Joseph.”
  “You are not a Punjani?”  Martin asked disbelievingly.
  “No.  I am an adventurer.  Like you.”
  “And a mercenary to boot, it would seem. You negotiated with me on their behalf, and from what we have heard about their involvement with this Punjaniti of theirs, Rangor, they are not good news.  So you obviously have no scruples about the class of people that you deal with.”
  “And you dealt with me … there is a difference in our scruples?”
  “Touché.” Martin smiled, “How did you become involved with the Punjani?”
  Ah!  That’s a long story.”
  “We have got the time – would you like to share it with us?”
  “I could tell it a lot better without my arms being tied.”
  “What do you think, Martin asked, “it’s our call?”  Martin asked.
  “I guess that we can take a risk.” Joseph replied and untied the cord.      
  Once he was freed from his bonds Raji stood up, but made no attempt to escape.  Instead he calmly walked over to one of the chairs.  “Perhaps we would all be more comfortable sitting than standing.  It is rather a long story.” 
  “If it is going to be a long story, then perhaps I should volunteer to make us all a cup of tea.”  Mary offered with a smile; a smile that was created mainly because she felt she was on the verge of hearing another strange tale of monsters and beasts that seemed to run amok in this village.  As far as Mary was concerned she had already seen so many strange things and heard so many tales to last her a lifetime, but she also thought that another good tale or strange event was like a moorish chocolate or cake … there was always just enough room inside to have just one more … or perhaps two, or even three, but for the moment one more was more than enough.
  “I will give you a hand.”  Joseph offered, and for Mary, his offer felt like a second layer on an already sweet cake.
  The other two gave their requests and settled back in their seats, but Martin positioned himself to be able to move quickly should Raji suddenly decide on a quick departure. 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 60

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 61

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36 (use number– not alpha.)  Note also:  Some Episodes also have Parts.   Eg:  Episode 30 part 2

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

 

EPISODE 60

Meanwhile, in the barn, the rest of Raji’s crew were attempting to understand the instructions that they had been given.  However, their collective dim-wittedness made it difficult for them to comprehend even the simplest of technical instructions without being shown what to do at least twice.  Harri, who was dubiously the brightest among them, had been given the task of trying to instruct the others in the raising of the statue.  The major problem Harri and the group were facing was their not having had any training in the use of tools or basic engineering that most school children would have been given.  They simply could not understand the key points that Joseph had given Raji. who in turn had explained what was needed to be done to Harri.  They were actually trying to convince Harri that they needed a soccer ball to block tackle.
“A soccer ball?”  Harri asked as he rolled his eyes, “Where did Raji find you dimwits … in the alley behind an overcrowded opium den? Block and tackle is not a football game.”
“Not a football game, Harri. You use it in a football game, Mylanos replied with apparent, though misguided, sincerity, “it is a strategic move.  I know. I once won a grand final for my team when I was seventeen using a block tackle.” Mylanos replied
“How?”  Harri asked in disbelief, “Just how did you win a game of soccer using a block and tackle?”
“No, no, Harri … I keep telling you, it is not a block and tackle … it is a block tackle.  This takes place when an adversary comes right up to the opponent who is in possession of the ball while the player is standing still with the tip of his foot still on the ball.  The adversary stares into the opponent’s eyes and takes him on with his magic eye, and then, while the opponent falls under the spell of the adversary, the adversary casually sneaks his own foot around the back of the ball and legally using his foot to take the ball away from the opponent.  This is a very skillful move, Harri, and I scored three more goals that way, that day, and we went on to win the eleventh grade, second division, mixed gender cup.  I was the pin up of all of the girls on the team. I was a hero that day. Like Andy Warhol, I had my fifteen minutes of fame … and it lasted for months.”
“Did Andy Warhol play soccer too?” A frustrated Harri asked for no particular reason, nor did he care for a reply, but the strange, half grin, half confused look on Mylanos’s face was no more than Harri had expected.
“I am not certain,” Mylanos replied in a faltering voice, “I think so.”
“Were you born the son of a mule and a donkey, you foolish man?  That is a block and tackle,” Harri exploded, pointing at the rope and pulley,” It has nothing to do with football.  All we have to do is to connect that hook up there to the tractor, then pull on the rope. When that is done we will see the statue.  We will lift the statue on to the truck … and then we can go home.  Understood now?”
“Yes, Raji. No football. But I still don’t understand all the things we have to do?”
Raji rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time that morning, but before he could say anything, Raji walked into the room and demanded their immediate attention the minute he noticed the tractor had not been moved.
“What is going on?  Why is the statue not raised?”  He thundered.
“That is because you hired fools for assistants.”  Harri whined. “These fools cannot understand what I am trying to tell them.”
“And what are you trying to tell them, Harri?”    
“I am trying to tell these fools to find the eye bolt and they say that there is no such thing as a bolt with an eye.  They say that bolt’s eye would be destroyed when the nut was tightened on to the bolt.  And when I tried to explain about the block and tackle, they wanted to play football.”
“Then why don’t you show them what you want them to do, Harri?” Raji asked in a tone of smugness.
Harri, who himself really had no idea what they were supposed to do, was not going to be made to look a fool in front of the others.
“That is not my job,” he protested, “My job is to instruct and give orders.”
“He is right, Raji, sir.” One of the workers spoke up, not just for himself, but also for the entire group who all nodded their head in agreement, “Somebody should be in charge of identifying everything so that Harri can do his job of instructing and ordering.”
Raji shook his head in disbelief.
“It is true, Raji, Sir.” Another chimed in.  “It is a very complicated job, trying to identify all these strange things … and then use them.”
“Perhaps you could show us what we are looking for, Raji, sir, and then we could follow Harri’s instructions and orders.”  Yet another offered.
Raji sighed and rolled his eyes. “Wherever did I lose my mind and employ you lot?  Come with me.”   Patiently, as if giving school children their first lesson, Joseph walked them through each step that they were to follow.  Each movement that Raji showed them was followed by collective ooooh’s and aaaah’s, and then they repeated each keyword back to Raji.   By the time that he had finished Raji’s patience was close to exhaustion. Fortunately for him his phone rang and he excused himself as he stepped outside to answer it.
“Raji is a good teacher,” Harri exclaimed delightedly, now that he and the rest of the workers understood what they must do, “Alright, men, it is time to get busy!”

********

As Harri took his newly coordinated co-workers through their paces, Raji walked around the side of the barn to ensure his phone call was taken in private.  But as he stood there facing the wall, deep in conversation on his satellite phone, he barely had time to notice the shadows approaching him before the skies turned to night, and the stars exploded in front of his fast closing eyes.

********

The shadows left Raji laying where he fell and moved cautiously to the barn entrance where they waited; waited, quietly watching every event that unfolded within the huge building. The seconds passed quickly and it wasn’t long before they felt it to be safe and cautiously slipped inside and merged in with the other shadows that resided within the large building. Bright sunshine flooding through the holes in the roof and the odd window illuminated much of the barn, and that in turn increased the depth of the dark shadowy areas as it had when Joseph and Martin had made their way to the depths of the barn only two and a bit days beforehand. And it was under these conditions that the physical shadows went about their movements unnoticed by the five men who were busy working under the instructions and orders of the man they called Harri.    

 ********

“We have found it, Harri, Sir.  Shall we open the box to make sure that the statue is inside?”  One of the workers asked excitedly.
Harri ran over in time to find the others crowded around a large oblong box.
“Is it locked?”  Harri asked.
“Yes, Harri, Sir.  The two men called out in unison.
“There are three locks on this side.”  One man said.
“And there are three locks on this side.”  The other man replied.
“Then, no – we must not desecrate the contents.  Nor must we damage the box the statue travels in.  Come, we must get this on the truck before Raji returns.”  Harri said in an authoritative voice, “and hurry – there may not be a lot of time left.”  The six men lifted the packaged statue and quickly carried it over to the truck where they placed it, upright, on the lowered hydraulic tray.
“You.” Harri instructed, pointing at one man, “Go and tell Raji that we are ready.  You,” pointing his finger at another, “Raise the tray.”  
The man that had been ordered to get Raji ran to the door, but two figures suddenly emerged from the shadows directly in front of him.  Each had a gun in their hands, and before Harri or any of his co-workers could realise what was going on; far less take any evasive action, they were all dead.  Their blood quickly being absorbed by the hay and dust covered barn floor that their bodies lay on.
The two shadows walked over to the truck and onto the ramp and pushed the body that lay dead beneath the lever off the tray.  The lever was then pulled and once the tray was at floor level on the truck they used a trolley already waiting in readiness to move the statue against the back-wall of the truck and secured it with ropes and ties that were also laying in readiness on the floor.  When this task was finished they both got down from the truck. One went to the front and climbed up into the driver’s seat, the other into the passenger seat. The driver ignited the engine and drove the truck out of the barn, heading directly to the roadway.

********

Once they were outside the farm gate the truck stopped. The passenger got out and entered the vehicle parked just out of sight of the farm. The two vehicles then drove off in the direction of Trenthamville leaving nothing but carnage in their wake.

********

It was a strange little convoy that made its way back to the village of Trenthamville: the furniture lorry … and the black limousine.

********

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 59

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 60

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

EPISODE 59

Raji and his helpers arrived at the farm exactly twenty minutes after he had received the instructions from Joseph.  He dispatched two of his helpers into the house to retrieve the ceremonial knife, and the rest of them into the barn while he himself stayed outside to make an international call on his mobile.

********

Inside the house Rapui and Harranji located the room where the fire still quietly smouldered away.
  “Where did he say it was?”  Harranji asked for the third time.
  “Somewhere under that pile of rubbish that is smoking – somewhere in the middle I think he said”
  “I don’t like it in here, it smells evil.   What is all that stuff?   It smells horrible.  Like sick pig’s droppings.”
  “Harranji, you are like an old woman.  It is only rubbish, not pooh, pooh.”
  “And why is it burning?  People do not burn their rubbish inside.  Not even the English.”
   “Vagrants, you silly fool.  Gypsies, Tramps and Thieves.  Perhaps nobody lives here.  Who knows … who cares?”
  “Well, I still don’t like it.”
  “Nobody is wanting you to like it, Harranji.  All we want you to do is get the knife so that we can leave this village and go back to the city with some money in our wallets … so get moving you silly, senile old woman.  We don’t have all day!”
  “What in the name of the angels was that?”  Harranji suddenly screamed in fright.
  But before Rapui could make comment, he too heard a strange hissing, plopping sound that came from the ashes … and then small sparks erupted from some embers as if they were momentarily disturbed.
  “What was that?”  Harranji asked again, his voice, this time, shaking as he spoke.
  “It was nothing.  You are imagining things.”  Rapui retorted, ignoring the sound he too had heard.
  Another hissing, soft plopping sound landed somewhere inside the room, though this time it sounded softer, and further away from the embers that Rapui was encouraging Harranji to sift through for the knife.  But to Harrinji’s ears the sound, regardless of where it was originating, it was still an unnerving and unwelcome intrusion to his already nervous and frayed disposition
  “No … .” Harranji objected, “it is something.  You must have heard that.  What is it?  Why is the carpet still burning?  I tell you, this place is evil.  We must go.  We will tell Raji that it wasn’t there.  The Englishmen … they must have already found it and lied to him.  Come, let us go.”  Harranji screamed in a loud, unhinged way as the fear his mind was creating began to overwhelm him.  Without another word spoken he began to move towards the hall that led to the front door leaving a bewildered and angry Rapui in his wake.
  “Come back, Harranji.  Use this.”  Rapui said as he tried to hand a wooden handled, metal pronged rake to the petrified man,“Raji will be wondering where we are and what we are doing.  And when he sees you, and that you have the courage of a new born baby gnat – then you will see evil at its worst as Raji places a dozen curses on you that will last you to eternity and beyond.   Now start raking through that muck and find the knife.”
  But his verbal chastising of his friend had no effect on him other than have Harranji momentarily stop in his movement and half turn around to face him.
  “No!” Harranji spat out, “It it is too dangerous.  It smells evil in here.  I am not going anywhere near it.”
  “Must I do everything myself?  Look out you incompetent little weasel.”  Rapui yelled in disgust and turned to face the glowing circle, “I will reveal to the world what a stupid, cowardly thing you are.”
  Rapui, in point of fact, was equally unnerved by the entire situation they faced, but at the moment he was full of anger at his friend’s abhorrent display of cowardice; determined to embarrass his friend into displaying courage by facing his demons instead of running from them.  Spurred on by his newly found resolve Rapui proceeded to stomp his way straight into the circle, vigorously attacking the pile of unknown material that lay on the top of the pile in front of him as he moved.  ‘He would show Harranji. He would make him return and help out.’ Rapui thought as he slashed his way through the huge glowing pile.  Scraps of rubbish quickly began to pile up on the floor behind him as he ploughed his way through the pile of burning embers at a rate of knots.  But Rapui’s efforts were to prove a complete waste of time and energy.  
  Rapui had raked but six massive strokes through the embers when the first bolt hit him so hard that it lifted him into the air before smashing him against the far wall.  The force of his collision was so hard he bounced forward, somehow landing, albeit with precarious support from his unsteady legs, in the middle of the glowing circle.  But the next burst knocked him sideways with so much savagery that when he hit the ground his body was laying on safe ground, however his feet resided within the outer circle of still burning embers.  Somehow, miraculously, he managed to drag himself off the embers and get himself back up on his feet.
  “What happened?” Harranji cried as he rushed back to Rapui’s aid.
   “I don’t know,” Rapui answered, as he picked himself up, “Look, I am burning up!”  He exclaimed disbelievingly as he began brushing at his shirt.
  Harranji could not believe his eyes as Rapui continued to knock small red cinders off his smoking shirt.
  “How did that happen?”  Harranji asked in such a quiet, fear filled , tone that it stopped Rapui in his tracks.  And as he looked at his friend he could see Harranji’s eyes were so wide in fear and confusion Rapui became frightened that his friends eyes were about to pop out of their sockets and fall to the floor.  But as he stared at his friend his composure softened, he regretted being so severe towards him and saw a way to calm him down.
  Rapui closed his eyes for a moment, shook his head, opened his eyes again, then pointed towards an open window.  “The breeze,” he laughed, “the wind must have come through the window and blown some of the embers up when I fell.”
  But his attempts to a find a peaceful conclusion to their unnecessary spat was never meant to succeed.  Certainly not in the fear-induced mood that Harranji had placed himself in. 
  “No, you didn’t fall, you were pushed.”  Harranji insisted, “And you were pushed into the wind, not away from it.  That is why you fell over.  What about the streak of light?  That was not the breeze.”
  “What streak of light?”  Rapui asked in bewilderment.  “I saw no light.”  Rapui looked at the open window.  “It was just the breeze blowing the curtains and making the light play tricks on your stupid eyes.”
  Harranji shook his head.  “It was a sign of evil, I tell you, it was the devil itself.  We must get out of here.  Now!”
  “Will you please stop your whining, you coward.  You are acting like a beetle-brain.” Rapui chastised his companion, but Harranji was not about to change his tune.
  “Don’t go back in there.  Something evil awaits you.  Look at the circle. See how it glows.  It is a warning.  It is waiting for you; for your soul.”
  “What is the matter with you?” Rapui admonished as he walked back to the position that he had vacated just prior to his sudden and unceremonious fall, “I would rather face your mysterious invisible evil for the entire day than tell Raji that we have failed him because I got a little soot on my shirt.  See, nothing has harmed me.”  But no sooner had Rapui laughed, than smoke began coming out of the ceiling.  The cloud, varying in colour from green, through red to grey, grew quickly in size, and within its denseness a face began to appear.
  “Infidels.”  The voice said in a deep booming voice.  Soon I will have no need to attend these accursed party games.  I won’t need the help of spineless, weak bladdered, humans to allow me entry to this market place.  I will do the calling and I will do the destroying.  Your world has never felt the likes of me, but soon you will.  You will feel my wrath, and you will feel my power.  Soon, very soon, the gate will be open, and I will be there, in your world.  I have planned this for eternity and now it is about to be.  It is written in your destiny … and it is written in mine!”   Rangor’s voice rose louder and louder with each word until it roared like a raging torrent.  And, as it screamed out its dire message to the world in general, the thunderbolts tore through the air – smashing into Rapui’s body and melting it as if it were but a block of butter.  Harder and harder they hit – faster and faster, coming so quickly it was impossible for the human eye to distinguish between the previous and the following bolts – until suddenly, what was left of Rapui burst into a huge ball of flames… then disappeared forever into oblivion via a wisp of smoke.
  Harranji screamed in absolute terror, his feet frozen to the floor.
  “Do you fools imagine that my power is restricted to your puny circle?” Rangor’s voice rasped.
  Fear gripped Harranji as he had never known it, and it gave him the motivation to run like the wind, but his right foot had travelled no more than three feet in distance, one single step forward, when the floorboards between him and the door exploded.   Carpet, timber and wooden splinters spearing in all directions, the sharper ones embedding themselves into various parts of the wall; several smaller pieces found their way into Harranji’s arms, legs and chest; the pain almost unbearable, but fear had paralysed his vocal cords and no sound came out of his silenced throat,  The tone in Rangor’s voice again froze him to the spot, and it was then that Harranji saw the glowing red ruby at his feet and he realised now what that sound was that he had heard earlier … and it was now that he knew his minutes on the planet where extremely limited.  But who had put it there, he wondered?
  “You imbecilic human, do you think that you can escape me?   My powers on this pitiful planet are increasing by the day.  In less than one of your days I shall be in your world.  One day!  Already I can move outside the circle.  Witness my power!”  Harranji looked up at the creature, its evil face leering down on him.  Again he tried to run, but suddenly a circle of razor sharp bolts of lightning were hurled in his direction, surrounding him.  Their flames danced in a frenzied movement around him, circling tighter and tighter, till they were but inches from his reddening, sweating face.
  Then, unexpectedly, the circle moved away.  On the first turn it withdrew about a foot.  On the second swirl it backed off two feet – then one last violent swirl and it had moved three feet away from him where it remained, rotating in the one spot.
  Harranji stood transfixed, his functions too frozen to move.  He found himself hardly able to breathe as the gyrating flames abruptly speared up into the air, merging themselves into a single bright glowing ball that hovered above his head…and then, after several seconds, it rose higher, until it almost touched the ceiling.
  Harranji’s tortured body – constantly being stung by the sweat freely flowing out of his shaking body and running across the endless array of burns and cuts on his arms, legs and face – screamed in silent agony.  His brain was fast becoming paralysed by the fear of what this hideous monster was going to do next and he prayed for release from this soulless creature as hard as he could.
  Trying courageously to muster up enough encouragement to motivate his legs into movement was proving useless, as his bones continued to turn to gel.   The Punjaniti’s laughter echoed through the empty room, its callous tones reverberating off the walls and tearing at Harranji’s heart with such intensity he felt that its strings were perilously close to snapping…and above his head the orb continued to hover, occasionally spitting down a small bolt of power that would burn away at his exposed flesh.
  Harranji’s silenced, excruciating, screams of agony fell on the deafness of the empty room.  His eyes rolling from the excruciating pain felt with every singular cut.  His mind coming near to its complete loss of sanity and his body on the verge of losing consciousness as the streaking bolts intensified in their barrage.
  Then, mercifully, Rangor became weary of his plaything, releasing the ball of flame that floated high above Harranji’s tormented head down on him with such ferocity that Harranji was nothing but ashes within a millisecond of impact.

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Leave a comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 58

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode:Episode 59

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

 

EPISODE 58

“So, what actually happened?”  Martin asked in astonishment at Joseph’s unexpected statement.
  “Are you up to it, Mary?”  Joseph asked, “Or would you like me to tell them what you told me? 
  “No, I think I will be alright.  Though I can only tell you up to a certain point.  I really don’t understand what happened after you arrived – other than you were wonderful in handling that creature.”
  “Joseph?”  Martin and William asked simultaneously, their collectve imagination pulsating in overtime at the suggested sound of a battle.
  “Let Mary tell you what happened to her first.”  Joseph replied dismissively.  “Please go on. Mary.”
   Mary took a deep breath, then began to recall the events of her morning.

****    ****

“I had slept in and was woken up by Joseph when he knocked on the door and called out as he was passing by.  I was still tired and stayed in bed for a few extra moments.  I don’t like jumping out of bed when I am still tired.  It unsettles me.  It is not unusual for me to go through this routine of a short lay in after I have woken up.  I usually only need an extra five or ten minutes, then I am reasonably refreshed.  However, this morning I must have fallen asleep again almost immediately and I had a nightmare that I would prefer not to repeat.  But the upshot of this nightmare was that somewhere along the line, the nightmare became reality.  Joseph tells me that you heard my scream in the dining room, and although I don’t actually remember screaming … I don’t doubt for a moment that I would have screamed when I suddenly realised I was laying on the bed, only inches from the hot, vile, breath of the Punjaniti.  Oh, my god, his breath was as repulsive as his looks … and he frightened the life out of me.
  He never said much; just that he was waiting for Joseph to arrive so he could dispose of him for once and all.  However, when Joseph did arrive it seemed to me that it was Joseph who was the initiator of the attack when streams, of what I presume was pure energy, flew out of his hands and smashed into the creature.  The creature seemed to be getting the wrong end of the stick for quite a while, but once he began to fight back in a similar manner the entire room disappeared within a strangely clouded environment.  I couldn’t see a thing in the room for what seemed an eternity, and that made the noises louder and more frightening … and when that last explosion rocked the room I was petrified with fear.  But then Joseph suddenly appeared by my side and made sure that I was alright before calling you two into the room.  I still couldn’t see more than a foot or two in front of me when I heard the door unlock again just before the two of you came into the room.  I have no idea what happened to the Punjaniti, he just disappeared into the smoke or fog or whatever it was.  The room was still thick with this strange fog as Joseph told you to come in, but from the minute the door was unlocked it began to disappear about the same speed as the door opening.  By the time you had the door fully opened, it was all gone.  I can’t tell you anymore, unfortunately.  Perhaps Joseph can enlighten you?”

****    ****

  “I can’t reveal too much, I am afraid,”  Joseph admitted as he took over narration on the events that had taken place behind closed doors,  “because I don’t fully know what happened.  It was more or less a case of my intuition being taken over by some unknown power that resided within me without advising me of what it was about to do … or why, for that matter.  The moment I arrived in the room I sensed danger … no, I sensed Rangor.  You know, it was kind of funny.  At that very point of time I could swear the room changed and I was having a conversation with Arkerious.  About what, I have no idea.  Anyway it wouldn’t have been anything very important because he had disappeared in a blink of an eyelid, and I was back in this room again.  Must have been some sort of a memory flashback.  But it didn’t really matter what had gone on in my brain, because my world was about to explode in a way I had never imagined.  
  Suddenly my mind seemed to concentrate on the bed cover, and the strange shape that lay beneath it alongside Mary’s contorted body.  And as I stared at it, it began to lift up into the air of its own accord, and it was only a blink of the eye later that it was revealing Rangor, though he appeared to be much smaller than he had appeared to me earlier this weekend.  Slightly taller and a fair bit thicker than me, he was still much smaller than the version we had seen at garage or in Rosetta’s room when it attacked Doris.  And there seemed to be something else that didn’t ring true in the room, but it took me a little while to cotton on to the discrepancy.  But I have to explain how the battle had begun for you to understand why I am saying the battle seemed a bit contrived.
  Now, how this all happened I have no idea, it just did, and perhaps it was not contrived; perhaps it was simply a case of a new experience for me.  Whatever it was, to my surprise short, sharp, bolts of energy unexpectedly began to come out of my hands and pound into Rangor in a similar way we saw Rangor attack Doris, only with far, far more force than you can imagine.  And it not only took him by surprise, it seemed to have the correct effect.  I seemed to make contact with him with every shot I took; he bounced from pillar to post and screamed with pain and anxiety.  I have no idea how long it went on before he retaliated, however, as the battle continued,  neither one of us appeared to be seriously injured by the time the battle concluded.  I am absolutely certain that the energy bolts weren’t penetrating Rangor’s body, even though the violent jabs they made on him seemed to make him twist and jerk constantly.  He seemed to be feeling the impact, but something didn’t feel right.  And that feeling was reinforced when I realised that his attacks were making even less impression on me.
  Then it dawned on me that we may both have had some sort of shield protecting us which neither one of us could fully penetrate.  But that didn’t make a lot of sense because he was constantly reacting to my attacks.  I was starting to lose interest in this never-ending battle … it was making no sense, and I had no idea how long we could both keep up this pretend game of hand lasers.  Then a strange thing happened.  A voice in my head whispered, ‘His protective screen has been compromised.  The energy that you are discharging is seeping into him, but he has been unable to penetrate yours.  Hit him with a full blast.’ the voice suggested, ‘a blast as powerful as you can produce.’  
  Well, to be perfectly honest, I had no more idea where that voice came from, than I did knowing what I was doing in the first place.  But, as if I was a app on auto control, I could suddenly feel my entire body vibrating from the increased energy that was screaming its way through my hands … and now I sensed that even more power was being discharged from my head.  I could feel the heat rising in the room, the firestorm licking at my face, and a sense of power and satisfied achievement flowed through me.  I felt elated with my performance; elated to the point that I felt that I was winning – then suddenly it was all over.  There had been a massive sound of a bomb exploding in the darkness of the smoke filled room, the sparkling, luminescent trail of the energy bolts travelling through the foggy mass from the creature to wherever it thought me to be suddenly ceased, and there was nothing but thick fog and silence in the room.  Had I killed Rangor?  I had no idea.  I could hear Mary’s sobbing, gasping, breathing and made my way towards her.  There had been no other noise existing in the room other than her breathing and the scuffling of my own feet as I cautiously made made my way through the still darkened room.  And, as you both can see, there is no sign of the creature now, nor is there anyway it could have gotten out of the room without both of you seeing it.  I felt a bit confused at this stage; Weird would actually be a better description of how I felt at that moment – then I did something that made me feel even weirder.  And I am still uncertain whether I actually was the cause, or if there was some other, yet still unexplained, answer to what happened.”
  “And what did you do, Joseph?”  An exasperated Martin asked.
  ” I called out to you to enter the room, and willed the door to unlock itself … and it did.  Though I really have no idea how I did it.”
  “Well, it certainly did seem to open itself.”  Mary agreed, “Though I had no idea that it was you that caused it.  But I had no idea how how it was opened to let you in either, Joseph, because Rangor never left the bed either.  I had assumed that you had opened it with a key, bur now I am uncertain.  And you certainly discharged power through your hands and head.  I would swear on a pile of bibles that was what you had been doing in the battle.  So perhaps you are Harry Potter.”
   “Well, I doubt that I am Harry Potter, or even Ron Weasley for that matter, but you can see, I really do not have a lot to convey to you about what happened.  But, the fact that something did happen makes me feel certain that Rangor still has an interest in us; still wants to rid himself of us.  Perhaps William and the guardians know what will happen next, but I certainly have no idea. 
  “Well, William,” Mary asked in a rather snappy voice, “do you know what is going to happen now?’
  “Well, you have certainly come back to life, Mary.”  Joseph noted with a smile as William simply shook his head in the negative.                                                         
  “Sorry.  It’s been a rather harrowing morning so far.”  Mary apologised with a cheeky grin.             
  “Well, I will tell you how we begin,” Joseph grinned back, “The hell with Rangor.  He’s got what he wants.  I have had enough of his ugly mush for a while. He should be too busy to worry about us for the next few hours.  We will go Rosetta’s room where there should be some coffees turning up once William has placed the order, and we will await the arrival of the good doctor who will administer some of this antidote to Rosetta.  And if that works quickly, then we should be able to go and collect her father and be on our way back to London by nightfall.  If you wish to get dressed and join us, Mary, there should be a cappuccino waiting for you – and when Rosetta is back in the land of the living we will go to see her father.  The sooner we leave this village the better off we will all be.  If Rangor wants to follow us back to London so be it, but for the moment I just want a day or so of sanity to rule my life.  So we are off to save Rosetta from her tedious bed-ridden life … are you going to follow?”
  “But what about what William told us – about the gateway, and us being involved in this whole strange thing?  And what about what you just said about Rangor, that he has unfinished business with us all?”  Mary didn’t want the adventure to end, and she didn’t want to lose Joseph back to Rosetta.  Not now, not after last night … no matter that it hadn’t been quite the way the beginning of her nightmare had imagined it to be.  But they had spent some pleasant time together over the hot chocolate Joseph had obtained from room service.  No!  They had to stay here a bit longer she decided.
   “We have achieved what we came here to do.”  Joseph reminded her.  “I know what I said, but I don’t think that I care anymore.  If Rangor wants to keep on fighting then we will worry about him when he starts after us, but in the meantime I should imagine he will be too busy playing  with his new toy and invading planet Earth.  As I said, if he wants to follow us to London, then we will trade blows, in the meantime I need my coffee, followed by a bit of peace and quiet.  Anything else is out of our hands at the moment.”  Joseph had a smile on his face as he continued, “We’ll soon be back home and things will almost be the same again.  I cannot think of one reason for us to remain in Trenthamville beyond tomorrow at the very latest, and even that is only if there is a medical problem with either Rosetta or her father that stops us leaving today.
  ‘Perhaps I won’t have to worry about Rosetta after all’.  Mary thought inwardly to herself.  She hoped and prayed that she was reading Joseph’s words correctly. “Yes, Joseph.  I will be along in a minute.
  “Good.”  Joseph replied with a happy smile as he reached over to give Mary a kiss on the cheek, “I will see you shortly, then.”  And he was about to move away from her Joseph had one more thing to say to Mary, and it was said just loud enough for her ears to hear, and her alone; not one other in the room was privy to the words he spoke.    “Please, do not ask any more questions, just remember … the walls have ears.  Our lives may depend on what is not said aloud.”

to be continued …

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 57

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 58

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

EPISODE 57

“Mary, are you alright?”  Joseph called out as he knocked loudly on the door.  But his question was not answered.
  “Are we sure it came from here?”  Martin asked as Joseph began to knock again.  
  “I am pretty certain that it was.”  Joseph replied, “Mary, please open the door.  We need to know that you are alright.”
  “Shall we break in,” Martin asked, “or do you have a key, William?”
  “Yes, I do.”  William replied as he fumbled in his coat pocket to locate his house keys, but stopped short in his actions when the sound of the lock opening could be clearly heard, followed by the door handle being slowly turned from inside the room … then all eyes locked in on the door as it slowly receded inwards to eventually reveal Mary’s terrified face looking back at them.  Sitting upright against the bed-head, Mary’s face was so twisted it was almost beyond recognition.  Her mouth resembled a stroke victim, her eyes a vulgar impression of a pop-eyed cartoon character. 
  Mary’s facial expression, and the tenseness her body displayed as she held the bed sheet so tightly up against her neck, gave one the impression that her mind was on the point of snapping into complete unreality – yet her voice was about to reveal she was capable of not only speaking clearly, but seductively.  The entire situation was bordering on madness, both in Mary’s bodily appearance, and the surreality of the situation.
  “Joseph, it is so nice of you to drop in to see me.” Mary’s voice dripped with the sweet taste of honey and the promise of excitement to come, but the face still retained the twisted, unbounded expression of some unseen horror that seemingly filled her with terror.  “Can you come closer, darling.  I need to tell you something, but it is a secret.  It is not for your friends to hear.”
  Joseph, in fact the entire ensemble that gathered in the doorway, were at a loss to understand what was going on.  But Joseph was more than just wondering … every nerve in his body was suddenly on edge. 
  “What is going on, Mary?   How did you open the door from over there?”  He asked.
  “Oh, you are the one for questions, aren’t you, Joseph?.”  Mary said with an accompanying giggle,  “Forget about that, darling.  Tell your friends to go away and lock the door behind you as you enter … then come closer; join me.”
  Joseph was totally confused with the situation.  There was no way possible for Mary to display such a portrayal of her body going through a complete breakdown, yet have such an enchanting, seductive, clarity of speech; the more Mary spoke, the more his own nerve ends threatened to explode – then for the fraction of a millisecond the entire structure of the room changed and he was suddenly talking to Arkerious.  But as quickly as the vision had exposed itself to him, it disappeared … and the room returned back to the image he had witnessed when the door had first opened.
  Joseph had no idea whatsoever what had just transpired, but he knew what to do instantly.  He spun on his heels and faced William and Martin who were still standing in the hallway beside him and looked them in the eyes as he spoke.
  “Wait here.”  He commanded with authority,  “Do not move no matter what happens out here, or in there, and do not try to come into the room until I open the door.  Do not try to enter regardless of the circumstances, or what you may hear from within.  I am not asking you for promises; I am telling you what to do.  Or more specifically, I am telling you what you must not do … you must not enter the room.”
  Then before either William or Martin could get a word out Joseph walked into the room, slammed the door shut and reset the locks before turning back to face Mary.
  “Oh, that was so masterful, Joseph.”
  The tone in Mary’s voice, in no uncertain way, indicated to Joseph that she was pleased with his actions towards his friends; that she now found him to be so strong; so forceful in his manner … and this feeling made him feel very uncomfortable
  “Now come closer, darling, and get your reward.” 
  But Joseph ignored her words and took his eyes and ears off Mary’s ambiguous appearance in the room with her still grotesque, fear induced face and seductive oral offerings, and placed them on the lump that occupied space beneath the blankets and alongside Mary.
  “This is the most ridiculous thing that I have faced from you yet, Rangor.”  Joseph snarled contemptuously, “For a creature with the powers you are said to possess, you are rather childish in your actions, childishly theatrical in part, but what is worse, you are damaging the sanity of my friends to boot.  I think that it is time that you left; in fact why don’t I help you get to where you need to be a bit faster?”  Joseph suddenly extended his arms, opened his hands and flipped them over, an action that instantly made the bed covers fly off the bed and exposed a human size version of the Punjaniti residing in wait beside the pitifully hunched up body of Mary.    
  Joseph’s actions had taken the creature by complete surprise and it had little chance of avoiding the full impact of the continuous barrage of pure energy that then came out of Joseph’s hands.  The force of the released power bursts began to pulverise the beast.  The electricity crackled in the air as streaks of red, green and blue screamed across the room; every single atom of unrestricted power attacking the writhing creature with vigour and attitude.  Joseph was not really aware of what was happening in the room, nor how what was happening was being made to happen.  He only knew that he was following his newly discovered instincts to the letter.  And now he could see Rangor attempting to retaliate and fully expected his own body to be badly scathed as a result of the retaliation.  But the torrents of energy that surged from the creature towards him buckled under the strength of an invisible shield that was somehow protecting him; each and every thrust of power the creature fired in retaliation proved to be a waste of time.  It soon became obvious to Joseph that Rangor’s shield, unlike his own, was damaged; allowing many of the surges Joseph discharged to penetrate Rangor’s shield  judging by the constant physical and oral expressions of pain and surprise displayed by his nemesis.  
  But despite the reactions that he was getting from his opponent, Joseph found an unexpected need for more power; a need to finish this battle right at that very moment, and from somewhere buried deep inside he immediately found a way to fulfill his wish.
  From both hands the room exploded with light and violence as an unbelievable stream of power made its way from the tips of Joseph’s hands into Rangor’s chest.  The noise that was produced from the extreme bursts of released energy threatened to deafen them all.  Rangor seemed to be pushed into a new world of pain and discomfort with every passing second.  Pushed to the point where Joseph was beginning to feel uncomfortable in this one-way battle; guilty of perhaps becoming over obsessive in his attempt to destroy a completely hapless opponent.  The apparent destruction of a life-force was happening with too much ease for Joseph’s liking.  It felt too much like murder, and little like the conclusion of an honourable battle where a pardon could be considered, rather than an obligatory brutal imposition of death.  However, as if taking umbrage to Joseph’s compassionate guilt, somehow, despite what Joseph was doing to him, Rangor, now well and truly out of the bed, his feet planted firmly on ground, began to increase to a much more familiar size; the size he had used to threaten Joseph at the garage.  Larger and larger he became, until his ongoing physical increase threatened damage to the entire room.  At the same time, as the battle continued with renewed vigor from both sides, smoke of a dozen colours quickly began to fill the room, flooding it with such speed and volume the individuals in the room became invisible to each other within seconds.  Bright light sparked, spluttered and ignited within the thick fog – then exploded.  The noise so loud it sounded like a battlefield … the walls began to vibrate, as did the floorboards in the hallway, and the fog in the bedroom grew even thicker.  Then, in the invisible darkness of the colour saturated room, unseen by all but one of the three participants locked within the battle-zone,  a second violent explosion somehow took place; an explosion so strong, so violent, the entire building began to rock in a most violent and dangerous way for all within its confines.

********

Outside in the hallway, as it had been from the very moment Joseph shut the door on them, Martin and William’s world was also changing for the worst. 
  They had been doing their utmost to restrain their inner need to enter the room, but now they were being unexpectedly forced to do their utmost to retain their footing as the floor beneath their feet threatened to be ripped up by the force created by whatever was going on in the room.  The sides and bottom of the locked door allowed slivers of multi-coloured flashes to produce psychedelic hallucinations in the hallway, giving a strange eeriness to the corridor as years upon years of sunken dust was released into the air from beneath the rising floorboards.  Then suddenly, what seemed an ultra-sonic boom exploded inside the room, the ensuing vibration so volatile it threatened to completely bring the hotel down to ground level.  So brutal was the force of the explosion Martin found him thrown down to the floor, and immediately fallen upon by William.  The two men struggled valiantly to untangle themselves, though it seemed an an impossible mission as the inconsistency of the vibrations that shook the building seemed to be endless.  The more they tried to move, the more they were thrown about.  But a second later everything went quiet.  The dust began slowly drift back down to the waiting floor boards.  The strange distorted sounds the bursts of energy Joseph and the Punjaniti had produced in their pursuit of dominance had by now completely ceased.  The two men, their faces now grimy from the mixture of sweat and floating dust, looked at each other as they rose back to full height , each sensing a mixture of fear and confusion in the other’s eyes.
  The seconds rolled by at a snail’s pace as William and Martin remained where they were, but their patience was running thin; becoming more nervous by the moment … and were, individually, mentally threatening to enter the room regardless of the orders that Joseph had invoked.  But before they could take that provocative action they heard a click of the lock … and Joseph called them in.
  Cautiously, Martin turned the door handle and the two men entered the room.  William, petrified with thoughts of the carnage he expected to find in the room, slowly began to cast his eyes around the room as he followed Martin through the doorway, but  the only thing that was in any way out of place was to find Joseph sitting on the edge of the bed, his arms consoling Mary whose tear drained face was buried in his chest.  There was no display of damage whatsoever to be seen anywhere in the room,and to their eyes, there was no damage to Mary’s face or body.  Certainly nothing like the way she had appeared when the door had been ajar prior to Joseph’s entering the room.
  “What happened?  What was all that noise … and the lights?”  Martin and William asked in a joint effort to obtain instant answers to what they had imagined was taking place in the room while they were forced to remain in the corridor.
  “As much as I am not wishing to make life any harder for ourselves than it already is, I am afraid that we may not have gotten ourselves off the hook just yet.”  Joseph replied in a sombre tone.
  “Could you please be a tad more specific, Joseph.”  Martin requested.
  “What took place here, what happened to Mary …” Joseph began, but faltered in his reply.  Instead, he placed his hand in the air and signaled for a moment’s space before he replied.
  This further delay didn’t suit William and Martin’s current disposition too well, but they both reluctantly nodded their acceptance of his request.
  Inside his private world, Joseph felt like telling them nothing at all.  Simply saying nothing had happened; he had never heard any noise outside of Mary’s loud, uncontrolled sobbing.  There was nothing wrong and they had better get moving if they wanted to leave for London today … there were many things that they had to do, including reviving Rosetta and her father.  But he knew that would be doing the wrong thing.  He had to face what had really happened, even though he really didn’t understand what had happened, only what his instincts had told him to do, and on this thought he began.
  “What took place here, in this room; what happened to Mary … was the Punjaniti advising me that he still had unfinished business with us.  We are not safe at the moment … in fact we may never be. We still have to do battle with him … whether we like it or not.

********

Episode 58 … due shortly

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 56

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:the night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 57

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

EPISODE 56

“Well, well, Joseph.  You are a virtual mine of information, aren’t you.”  Martin exclaimed in admiration after Raji had gone, “How the devil did you know about the rope trick?”
  “It sort of came to me when we were on the way to the hospital, but we had a few events that took my mind off it almost immediately, and by the time we had left the hospital I had clean forgotten it.  Even when Mary mentioned it when we returned from the hospital it never twigged.  It was only after Mary showed us the illustrations in the diary that it started coming back; all of a sudden it all fell into place.”
  “Talking about Mary, wasn’t she going to join us?” Martin asked.
  “I thought she was,”  Joseph replied, “Must have slept in.  I knocked on the door as I came down and I thought that I heard her moving in the room.  But obviously she must have gone back to bed. I suppose we should go and wake her.
  “Yes, I suppose so.”  Martin agreed reservedly, quite happy in his current unique position of being all but alone with Joseph, a situation he had rarely had over the past few days. “Then we shall have to contact the doctor and get Rosetta injected.  Has he returned to the village, do you know, William?
  “Yes, he arrived back at midnight and attended to Doris.  There had been no damage done.  She felt well enough to see out her shift.  She finished just as we all began to arrive down here.  You must have just missed her.  I will give him a call if you like?”  
  “That would be good.”  Martin replied, “Thank you. Tell him to meet us in Rosetta’s room.  We will wait there.”
  “Can we get room service at this time of the morning for coffee?”  Joseph asked hopefully.
  “Yes.  What would you like?
  Joseph and Martin placed their order and Joseph took the risk on ordering Mary a hot chocolate.
  “I know she likes them, but I am uncertain whether or not she likes them this early in the morning.  For some people they are a night-cap, not a gee-upper like coffee.  Perhaps she would prefer a latte,or a cappuccino?  Best make it a cappuccino.  They sprinkle chocolate dust over them, don’t they?  Best of two worlds, don’t you think? Coffee and chocolate.  Well, we will find out in a moment or two.  Come on, ladies.  Let’s go and check on Mary.  God, I am so glad this is all but over.  I am so looking forward to London and a night at the …” 
  However, before Joseph could complete his sentence, Mary’s totally terrified scream roared through the corridor with so much fear and volume it threatened to do irreparable damage to their unprepared, and unprotected, ears and hearts.

********

to be continued … 10 NOV 2020.

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 55

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

                            creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode Episode 56

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

EPISODE 55       (new)

The small group which consisted of William, Martin and Joseph were not quite ready for Raji’s arrival.  For some strange reason they had expected to receive a rather pudgy, perhaps penguin shaped character more at home in the early part of the twentieth century, suited in grey or tweed, extremely officious in his manner, serious to the core, and complete with a one track mind; taking possession of the statue of Rangor: the Punjaniti.  And, to boot, a small gang of protectors, equally suited to early twentieth century culture, accompanying him.
  Instead, Raji arrived exactly at eight, his dress sense more suited to the Bahamas or the West Indies than rural England, and to Joseph’s further surprise he arrived alone and approached the group in a totally casual manner as if they were all old friends. 
  “Good morning,” Raji’s cheerful voice rolled off his tongue bearing no sign of an accent, or malice for that matter, as he walked up to the table where they were seated. 
  “I am so pleased to finally meet you all.  Your reputations have been undervalued, considering how fast you recovered the items.  But where is?  I thought she was now part of your little group?”
  Martin and William rose to greet their visitor, however Joseph remained in his seat and stared deep into Raji’s slightly confused eyes.   
  “She has been held up, or so it seems.  I have no idea.”  Joseph replied drily as he continued to remain seated and stared hard at his visitor.”
  “That is a shame.  I would have loved to have met such an attractive and adventurous young lady.”
  “Why was there an attempt on our lady friend’s life last night?  And why did the professor’s brother have to die?”  The words hissing out of Joseph’s mouth.
  The smile disappeared from Raji’s face, replaced with what appeared to be genuine sorrow and confusion.  “I am afraid that we are not responsible for either one.  Nor were we responsible for Professor Tuscanni’s condition.  It was purely coincidental that we had something to trade for the statue, but it had not been set up that way I can assure you.  If one of your group has been injured then that is regrettable, but it has nothing to do with us.  We have kept our word and allowed you freedom in your search.  As far as the professor’s brother is concerned, I am not aware of his death.  When did he die?”
  “It is immaterial if you had nothing to do with it.”  The tone in Joseph’s voice was terse,  “Do you have the antidote?”  
  “Yes.”  Raji opened the briefcase and pulled out several small vials, which he placed on the table, “I have some good news for you.  I have been instructed by the Punjani to place some trust in you.  My clients believe that you have been honest in your search to date; if you say that you have found the statue, then they will take your word for it.  They did not tell me why they were willing to do this, but I am of the understanding that time is getting away from them and playing games on payment are not in their interests.  They have given me permission to give you the antidotes once you have told me where to find the statue and the knife.    
  This offer, however, is only offered in the clear understanding that if the statue is not located where you think it should be … then you will continue to search for the statue.  But if you try to renege on the agreement … well, I believe you are men of honour.  So there is no need for me to go any further in the matter.”
  “I get the drift.  Thank you, Raji, we accept your conditions.”  Joseph agreed as he restrained himself from punching the air, instead rising to shake hands with Raji, “Though I am reasonably certain that I am right.  You will find the knife in the lounge room underneath the possibly still smouldering rubble.  You should be cautioned that if the fire still seems active, then it is.  How you get it out is your problem, but I advise that you use extreme caution if the embers are still glowing.  We believe there is a possibility that the Punjaniti is responsible for the carnage that is in the room, and the power he produced is still active.  And we are under the assumption that any contact with the small electrical discharges that mysteriously appear out of nowhere that make contact with the flesh of anybody entering the fiery circle of embers will be lethal.  My suggestion is that you attempt to locate a long handled metal rake and try to spread the embers far enough apart that you can see the knife and use the prongs to pull it out of the circle without your flesh being exposed to the spurts of power that will attack it.  Mind you, I won’t be surprised if you can’t get it out, even though I would expect the Punjani to have had special training for such a situation.  Just remember to use things that won’t burn easily, and don’t forget to be protect your skin.” 
  “Thank you for the warning, Joseph.  We will work something out.  But the statue … where is it?                                                                                       
  “The statue is in the barn.”  Joseph replied in a slow, methodical, voice, “It is located underneath the old tractor that sits in the darkness in the middle of the barn.”
  All eyes in the room turned and looked at Joseph in disbelief.
  ‘What are you doing, Joseph, are you going mad?’ Martin asked inwardly as he stared in horror at Joseph, “We will not have time to revive both Rosetta and her father quickly enough to get them to somewhere safe before Raji and his cronies are back knocking on our door baying for blood.  Of course it will be good to have Rosetta and her father back in the land of the living, but it’s also just as well they have already allowed us to continue searching if the statue is not where you say it is.  And god knows, we will have to find it quickly because they are not going to find it under that damned tractor.  That would be next to impossible.  What are you playing at?’
  As if connected to Martin’s train of thought, Raji also had concerns for Joseph’s answer.
  “How could they move that tractor to hide something underneath it?”  Raji asked in instant disbelief, “It is old, and rusty, and could not possibly be started.  There were only two of them at the farm.  They could not possibly have moved it by themselves, and if they had help brought in, my observers would have seen them arriving and leaving.”
  Joseph sighed as he sipped on his coffee.  “The statue was always in the barn.  It used to be flat on its back on a specially constructed stand and was covered with hay whenever it wasn’t being examined, which was most of the time.  They had taken enough scrapings and photographs before they shipped the artifacts here to last them for some time.  They only needed it when they were double checking on some new information that they had come across.  There was not much that they could learn from the statue itself.  There were no ancient Egyptian hieroglyphics or their ilk stamped on it.  Most of their time was taken up with online research and studying some books they had obtained on loan from the British Museum.  When they were warned by an on line friend that it would be advisable to move it to a new location for safety reasons, they applied some simple engineering skills and did what was suggested.  They didn’t need help from anybody, just a few tools and a bit of time.  I will explain to you, step by step, how you will be able to retrieve it from under the tractor.  Don’t worry, though, the professor and his brother have been kind enough to set up a modification to a pulley system that was already in place that will allow you to lift the tractor off its treasure with ease.
  You are right, the tractor can’t be driven: it has no engine … it is really no more than a shell.  However, all you need do is winch it up from the front until it is completely vertical and retrieve the statue.  You will need help, but I assume you have a crew with you.  If I am wrong we will be more than able to assist you.

********

Joseph proceeded to explain how Raji and his crew were to use the pulley system, and when he was finished Raji was in wonder of the simplicity of it all.  “He is a clever man. And so are you, Joseph, I don’t think that anybody else would ever have worked that out.  But please tell me one thing before I go.”
  “And what is that, Raji?” 
  “You advised me we should use four people to retrieve it, how was the professor going to get access to it if he needed to if there was only two of them?”                                  
  “He was never going to reveal it again until the day the museum’s vehicle arrived to collect it.  When that day arrived he could utilise the driver and his off-sider to get easy access to it.  He had no real need to have the statue at his beck and call anymore; he just had to make it safe until it was collected.”
   “It was as simple as that.”  Martin said, adding his admiration at his friends lateral thinking, “Joseph, you never fail to amaze me.
  “Well, think you all for your co-operation.”  Raji offered in a clearly sincere tone, “I hope one day our paths will cross again in more pleasant circumstances.  Goodbye.”

********

CHAPTER 56 COMING SOON

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 54

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode (55)

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

NOW EPISODE 54 (NEW)

Joseph awoke at seven thirty.  He rolled over and Mary moaned softly; briefly opened her eyes and smiled, then snuggled in closer to Joseph wrapping her arm around him as she moved.
  “Sorry, sweetheart … it’s time to get up.  Raji will be here shortly.
  “Oh, darn.” Mary complained, rolling Joseph back over to face her, “Never mind, we’ve still got thirty minutes.” 
  “You are incorrigible,” Joseph said laughing; then ripping the blankets off them both, he gave her a short playful slap on the backside as he got out of bed.
  “I’m going to have a shower.  I want to have a fresh mind when I’m dealing with this Raji.  My instincts tell me to be on full alert with this man.”
  “I’m coming with you,” Mary giggled as she jumped out of the bed and ran after him only to see the bathroom door shut behind him.
  ‘Oooh, I didn’t realise there was a door there.  I am certain that it wasn’t there before.    
‘Never mind.
’  She thought to herself, “That won’t stop me coming in, Joseph.’”  She called out loud.
  Mary’s giggling was constantly increasing in volume as she opened the door, and once inside the room she could hear the torrent of water crashing against the shower glass; feel the heat that caused steam to completely cover the shower walls, and see dark shadowy arms reaching upwards as one arm layered a thick soapy foam on the other. 
  “I see you.”  An over-the-top, uncontrolled, giggling, Mary called out as she reached out and grabbed the shower door handle and swung it open as hard and fast as she could, but got the shock of her life when she looked inside … because Joseph was nowhere to be seen, yet the water was still running. 
  The water streamed down inside the shower and the steam began to flow endlessly out of the small cubicle and saturate the outer walls and floor – yet the shower cubicle was otherwise empty.  Mary was curious.  Where was Joseph she wondered?  Had he fallen down the drain?  Why couldn’t she see him?  He couldn’t have gone anywhere … he was completely naked when he left the bed.  That was why she had followed him.  She wanted him.  Again!  Mary began to look around the room in the vain hope that he was really just standing there, playing a game with her.  No, he wasn’t here, she decided.  She was beginning to get frightened and ran back into the bedroom where she became even more agitated when she realised that the steam had become a thick fog in this room: the thick, wet, steam was making her every move impossible and aggressive to he mindset until she remembered that the room had air conditioning to prevent this.weird behavior by the appliances.  Somehow, despite the odds, she managed to find the switch and turned it on.   Almost immediately the loud, overbearing sound of the air conditioning motor roared through the room.  She quietly expressed a sigh of relief as the air conditioner did its job most effectively … and quickly.  Within seconds the steam vapours were gone and the room was beginning to freeze up.  Mary quickly adjusted the machine, and again, almost immediately, the room temperature became firstly tolerable, then, just as quickly, perfect.
  Then, with the room and her body perfectly in tune with each other, her eyes took in the most marvelous sight.  Joseph was in the bedroom … he was in bed.  She could see the contour of his body under the single sheet he had pulled back over his body.  She could see the back of his head resting on the pillow.  She could hear his soft breathing as he slept.  But she was not fooled by his pretence.  She knew he was faking it and it angered her a bit.  Of course she was glad that he was alright; that he hadn’t somehow mysteriously found himself washed down the shower drain, but his actions had frightened her never-the-less.
  Feeling slightly angry at his sick sense of humour Mary reached down to reef the blankets off the bed as she readied herself to jump into bed with him and beat him mercilessly with her fists, before sobbing her eyes out as she cuddled in to him.  She was going to give him the beating of his life; the beating that he so richly deserved.  She would punish him, she promised herself, she would … she would.  But as she looked down at the man who had become a surprise to her over the past few days; the man she had come to love in an amazingly short time, a small smile began to develop on her face as she began to see the humour in his stupid joke … and it was at this point that she began to weaken and forgive.
  “That was a terrible thing to do to me, Joseph Jacobson, an awful thing.”  Mary screamed in mock anger as she jumped, her hands outstretched ready to simply place them around his throat and begin to choke him before bursting into a combination of  laughter and tears as she flew through the air.  But as her outstretched fingers made the minutest of contact with the sheets, a millisecond before her hands actually touched Joseph’s body, Joseph rolled over and smiled slyly at her … his eyes flashing a bright shade of green … then red … then yellow …and the terrified scream from Mary’s lips could be heard two floors away. 

********

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 53

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTSthe night of the darkness blog cover

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode Episode 54

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

EPISODE 53

As Joseph slowly opened his eyes he wondered why he had shut them in the first place.
He was uncertain, but had a glimmer of an idea that it had something to do with an unusual thought, or day dream, that had entered his mind.  But, much like waking in the morning to fragments of a dream breaking apart like dandelions in a wind storm, everything was disintegrating far too rapidly for him to make any sense out of it with the exception of the image of … but even then, whatever the last blurred image he could still see was, it too disappeared completely from his memory banks … and nothing, nothing whatsoever existed within his mind’s now empty thought and memory bubble. 
  “Well, there are several more minutes of my life wasted without any explanatory reason.”  He thought.
  “Well, that’s the way it should be.”  William stated loudly, his choice of words causing Joseph to stop in both thought and movement, and swing his body around to face the hotelier.
  “That is the way what should be, William?”  Joseph asked, wondering if William had suddenly developed telepathy.
  “The air conditioner.  I have just fixed it.”  William replied,  “Why do ask?”
  “Jolly good, William.  Just curious.  What was wrong with it?”  Joseph shook his head and rolled his eyes back into his head at William’s reply to his previous question.  He had no idea what William was talking about, but he wasn’t reading minds … and that was all Joseph was really interested in.  He really wasn’t interested in whatever William was going to say in response, and immediately regretted asking his second question, when,  in point of fact, he was much more interested in addressing the problem he was having with his memory, than caring why William was so happy about fixing an air-conditioner.  It appeared now to Joseph that it was not just his daydream that had dissolved in his mind … for the moment it appeared to be the complete contents of his in-built hard drive that had gone missing.  He knew that he had been about to do something reasonably important when he had walked into the room a minute or two earlier, but what it was would not come back to the fore.  Nor were there any thoughts of anything that had taken place before he had reopened his eyes … and certainly nothing forthcoming that reminded him why he had closed them in the first place. 
  “Joseph, are you mocking me?”  William asked in an indignant tone, “It was freezing in here.  Poor Doris.  Look at her.  She is a blob of ice.  She is still shaking.  Somehow it had been turned down to maximum.  Though I have no idea why we didn’t feel it earlier.  Perhaps the power went off.  These rooms have auto lighting settings that flick the room switch off when the power goes off at the main, and the room lights need to be rebooted from the wall when the power returns to avoid an overload, however, I don’t think that applies to the hall lights.  Perhaps that could be why the bulb blew in the corridor when we were trying to get in the room, and the air-conditioner may have just come back on in the past few minutes.  We may have had a power outage and switched over to the backup generator.  The air-conditioning and hall lights won’t come back on until the main power is restored.  The generator is meant primarily for the kitchen and the bar.  There are torches and lamps for the rooms, and of course the one safety light in each room.”
  “Do you mean the weird light that was covering Doris?”
  “Yes.”
  “Do all of the rooms have a safety light.?”
  “Yes.”
  “Could the safety light have been a bed lamp instead of a spotlight?”
  “No.  It would have been the same as this room.”
  “Are you absolutely certain of that?”
  “Yes.  Why are asking?” 
  “Would a power drop out have caused the air-conditioning to reset itself to freezing?”
  “It would seem so.”  William replied with a shrug,  “I am not certain.  But it is all fixed up now, and full power has obviously come back on.”
  “We are all so very proud of you, William.”  Joseph had asked the question because he did not understand William’s instance that both rooms had similar security lighting.  He had utilised the only light that was turned on in the bedroom, and it was a table lamp, of that he was certain.  And something in that thought seemed to bear a close relationship with whatever it was he felt he was supposed to be engaging in at the moment.  But his mind was still no closer to sharing that piece of information with him, and Joseph found himself tiring of this idle chit chat that he and William were currently engaging in.  He needed to remember what it was he was about to do next, ‘but how’, he wondered, ‘how?’  Then Mary spoke, and her simple reaffirmation of William’s previous comments regarding Doris’s condition sent the already forgotten unexplainable images his mind had received and dismissed only a few minutes earlier screaming back into his head.  Images that mystified him so much he decided immediately to retain their presence to himself, and himself alone.  He was adamant that he should not, would not, share their arrival within his head with anybody in the room until he felt satisfactorily content with his own acceptance of the reason for their arrival, whenever that may turn out to be. 
  “I am still cold, Joseph, and so is Doris.”  Mary said in a soft, slow, and methodical voice, “and I can tell you there is something strange going on here.  Look at her, Joseph. look at Doris.  She is freezing.  She is cold.  Something happened a minute or two ago when the room suddenly got cold, but I am uncertain what it was that happened.  What I can remember is imagining the colour of Doris’s eyes changing from red and yellow to green several times … and not long after that the room became colder than the north pole in winter.  Yet you, you’re not cold.  I’m sorry, I can’t explain it; what I saw and felt.  I know it has been a long day, and I know that I am getting tired, but I could swear that I saw you staring at Doris with hatred in your eyes.  Hatred like I had never seen anyone project in my entire life – and that includes my previous husband.  He absolutely hated my insides by the time our divorce became final, and believe me, that man knew how to hate.  However, the passion in your hatred left him for dead.  Then suddenly, in front of my very eyes,  your head burst into flame, the scene went white, I couldn’t see you, you had disappeared from sight … then out of nowhere you reappeared … and you were acting quiet normal, as you are now.”
  “When did I come back to normal?”  Joseph asked in disbelief at what Mary was describing.  “How long ago, approximately?
  “Just a minute or so ago.  Just as William called out that he had fixed the air conditioner.  I am sorry, Joseph, but I swear that was what I saw, though I am also certain that there were gaps in whatever was happening; black shadows in my memory of the events that took place.  It was as if I kept closing my eyes after each event and did not open them again until the next scene unfolded.  Mary looked at Joseph and saw the horrified reaction that was taken place on his face and immediately regretted telling him what she had seen, but she felt certain in her heart that he would want her to tell him the facts that he may not be aware of.   It was not like she understood what she had seen.  In fact she was telling him partly for just the opposite reason; she was hoping that he could explain it all to her.  And, of course, Mary had no idea just what was running parallel through Joseph’s mind with every word she spoke; she had no idea of the images that he could see whatsoever.
  “I had only just come back into the room when he said that.”  Joseph advised,  but I am afraid that I have no idea what you are talking about.  In fact, I have to admit that I can remember very little about anything that I did before I came back into the room.  Bit of a fog in the old grey cells at the moment it would seem.”
  “I was possessed, but you saved me.  Thank you.”  Joseph and Mary swung around to look at Doris who smiled shyly up at them from the chair, and still clung tightly to the silver crucifix.
   Joseph looked at the nurse and was surprised at what he saw.   “She is still shaking.  I had no idea that it was that cold in here.  It all felt fine to me.  William, well done, you.  It is very fortuitous that I brought in this blanket … or is that what I went into the room to get for her?”.  Joseph immediately proceeded to place the blanket around the nurse’s shoulders, tucking it into a join in the middle at the front so that it completely enclosed her from the neck down, before gently beginning to press the cool washer against her forehead.
  “Joseph?”  Mary asked in a rather subdued tone.
  “Yes, Mary?”
  “Aren’t you going to say anything.  About what I just told you.  About what I thought I saw”
  “No.”
  “Why?”
  “Like you said, it has been a long day.  It has been a long two days.  Do you remember the time you spent on your time at the garage yesterday morning, before Frank came back in?
  “Yes.  Oh god, yes.”  Mary could feel her legs beginning to buckle under her as she let her mind wander back to that fear induced day when she had felt certain that the creature was going to take her life or her sanity.  Or perhaps both.
  “Then we will discuss this in greater detail later if that is alright with you?”
  Mary did not understand Joseph’s coded message, other than the fact that it was coded – or at least she thought it was coded, but she had faith in him, and that faith helped her overcome the obsessive craving she had to have her insatiable curiosity satisfied immediately.  “I look forward to it, Joseph.”
  Inwardly, Joseph was satisfied with Mary’s reaction to his suggestion.  Satisfied enough to somehow force the images that had returned to his head out again and turn his full attention to the nurse, because he  had finally realised what he been going to do … to  learn more about the rubies from the nurse.
  “How did I do that, Doris.  How did I exercise you  Did I have you running, jumping and standing still, or were you doing step ups?”
  “No, you silly boy.”  Mary rebuked with a sheepish smile on her face,  “Exorcise, not exercise.  I don’t know how to explain it.  Something got inside me.  I could feel it taking over my body and my mind.  I tried to fight it, make it go away, but it was hard.  It was much stronger than I was.  And it hated you.  I could feel its hate. It was powerful.  It was what gave it its strength.  But you were stronger.  You used the power of your mind to fight it; to make it leave my body … and it did.  Thank you.”
  “And when did that happen, Doris?
  “Just a few minutes ago, like this young lady said.”
  “What happened, Joseph.  Did you do battle with the creature?”  William piped in in astonishment, “What, right now, in front of us”
  “I don’t know, William.  I really don’t know, but I don’t think so.”
  “But Doris said that … .”
  “I have no recollection of anything that Mary described before she said that you began praising your own efforts in fixing the air-conditioner.  I can’t even remember going to the bedroom to get the blanket, oh … yes I can.  No. wait a moment, that was when I got the blanket to get the ruby out of Doris’s hand.  I think that is what Doris is talking about – when we were all under the blanket rescuing her.  And I certainly don’t remember it getting cold.  In fact I can’t seem to remember anything after rescuing Doris until you fixed the air conditioner.  Perhaps the Punjaniti implanted some form of false memory into us, or at least some of us.”  I shouldn’t worry about it too much.  I am not suffering from dementia just yet.  Nor have I had a stroke.  Whatever it is I have forgotten will return to my little grey cells in time, I am certain of that,
  “Do you mean that we had thoughts planted into our heads to make us forget things, or remember them the wrong way?”  Mary asked in excitement, “Do you really think that we might remember more as time goes on?”              
  “There is that possibility.”  Joseph replied.  “Look, I am not certain of what did happen in the past few moments, but it certainly does seem obvious that we all saw the events differently.  Though, in my case, I don’t remember seeing anything at all, and when you think about that, that should be impossible.  Even doing nothing is doing something, and with that logic I would have known that I was doing nothing.  Even daydreaming; surely I would have had a vague idea what I was daydreaming about, but I have nothing.  I know that it would be both illegal and immoral to have security recording in guest’s room, but they would be totally appreciated right this moment if the recordings were to show us what really did happen.  However, they don’t exist, and perhaps seeing the true facts might leave us more disturbed than we already are.  I suggest we dismiss everything from our minds for the time being.  Lock it away somewhere safe until we start to suspect the reality of our individual interpretations of the events that occurred over the past few moments.”
  Remember, we have no idea why Rangor was attacking Doris.  And it wasn’t doing that much of a job of things judging by what we saw.  So. perhaps it was just a show it put on for us while it implanted thoughts into our mind that were more suited to its own agenda.  Supposing it has set up questions that will return to us sometime in the future that will make us question what one of us said today.  Questions and new interpretations that may make us become suspicious of each other’s words; questions that would cause mistrust.   Mistrust between Rangor’s nemesis can only work in Rangor’s favour.  And creating a thread of mistrust into one’s enemies minds is not something done by  a creature, or an apparition, but it can be attributable to a being, to something with guile and cunning, and definitely something that has a brain … and I believe a brain is definitely what Rangor has.  I think calling him a creature is simply pandering to our interpretation of his looks, which is fairly soul destroying I must admit, but it is also doing us a disservice because we are underestimating his powers and intelligence.  To refer to him as the Punjaniti also tends to belittle his capabilities.  It makes him sound like an escapee from a Marvel comic.  I really think we should not be blindsided by the fantasy it seems that we have stumbled into, and try to get inside Rangor’s head so we can better understand exactly what we are up against so we can protect ourselves.  And we must always remember to be extremely calculating and cautious in our trusting of outsiders.  I don’t think that we can completely trust anybody outside of this little circle. 
  “But he can destroy us now, can’t he?”  Mary asked, “Why should it wait for the future to set us against each other?”  
  “I don’t think that Rangor is fully here yet.”  Joseph replied in the most serious tone that Mary had ever heard him use,”  I don’t think that he is here yet,  not in the same way that we are here.  However, I think I know how he can be brought into this time for a short period.”
  “What. by dipping a lock of hair into a magic potion like Harry Potter?” Mary asked with a laugh.
  “Not quite, it would be much more technical than that, I should imagine.  I just don’t know what word to use to describe the type of power that I am referring to.  But you must remember, we don’t know very much about Rangor.  It’s not like he is listed in Who’s Who or Encyclopedic Britannica.  We don’t even know whether to think of him as a creature or a being half the time, but what we do know about him makes us accept the fact that he can do things that a normal being here on this planet would never be able to undertake.  This would probably be where the rubies fit in to the picture.  I expect that they are used in some kind of guidance system like we use G.S.P.; or perhaps they are used to create a mini worm hole that can allow Rangor the ability to project himself or his power into the future for a short period of time.  Perhaps even for only a few minutes, but enough time to allow him to carry out whatever he needs to do, or at least partly carry it out … it may restrict him occasionally.”
  “How do you explain the power discharges suddenly firing after we moved the ruby away from Doris’s hand and threw it against the wall.  It doesn’t make a lot of sense if he was in the room,”  Martin argued, “he would have seen that it was not hitting anybody?”
 “It may never have really been firing.”  Joseph pointed out,  “It may have been a thought implanted in our minds.  It could easily have been implanted while we thought we were taking a risk saving Doris.  The original discharges, the ones that burnt poor Doris, were real enough, not very effective, I may add, but I think that Rangor implanted our minds with his instructions for the future once we had the blanket over our collective heads and were concentrating keeping ourselves safe.  The blanket may not have done anything whatsoever in saving us.  If I am right in my thinking, Rangor never had any intention of harming us at that stage, I think he simply planted the idea of using the blanket into my head to distract us.  Or if he did mean to harm us, it was not going to be by the method that we witnessed.  Perhaps he attempted something during that missing two or three minutes, but we may never know the truth.  So, as to the possibility that he has implanted something in our minds, we will just have to watch out for anything that doesn’t seem right and act on it as fast as we can.”
  Then, in an attempt to prove his theory, Joseph walked over to the blanket and, to everybody’s shock and horror, reached down and whipped it up with his hands   Mary was panic stricken at Joseph’s suicidal action and screamed, while Martin and William froze in their attempts to get the words of determent out of their respective mouth.  But to everybody else’s surprise there was no sudden blast of thunder or light emerging  from the wall.  No bolts of blue and silver light screaming down the from the wall or the ceiling.  Nothing!
  “Oh, Joseph,” Mary cried out in frustration at Joseph’s antics, small tears forming in her eyes, “you frightened the life out of me.  I thought you would be killed.”
  “My god, Joseph.  You took quite a risk.”  Martin added with reluctant admiration.
  But Joseph, so engaged in what he was doing, was unaware of the impact his decision had made on his friends as he busily inspected the blanket for signs of trauma or other damage.  Finally satisfied with the condition of the blanket he reached down and retrieved the ruby, examined it, then threw it to Martin.
  “There is not a mark on the blanket, nor more than a scratch or two on the ruby,”  Joseph reported, “Rangor never ever meant to harm Doris, or us.  Not at this point in time at least.  The attack on Doris was all for show; all to get us involved so it could do whatever it was it had planned to.  The burn marks on Doris’s arms were unavoidable, but certainly not life threatening, and it gave Rangor the time he needed for whatever reason he had … and as far as I am concerned, the missing two or three minutes of our lives was the reason. 
  I am beginning to believe the ruby is used not by somebody wishing to have an enemy eliminated by Rangor, rather it is used under Rangor’s instructions for his own purposes.  I am starting to wonder if Rangor so desperately still requires the assistance of humans to gain entry to Earth, he has engaged mercenaries other than the Punjani to seek out the statue.  Rangor is covering all of his bases.  I doubt he gives tuppence about the lives of his helpers, he just wants to ensure that he gains entry to Earth … and time may be running out for him for his next attempt.  There is every chance that we all have hidden instructions implanted in our brains should he need our assistance in guaranteeing his entry to our planet sometime in the very near future.  it could also be suggestions on how to eliminate each other once the statue has been handed over.”
  “That is a rather morbid thought, Joseph.” Mary noted.
  “Of course none of this may be factual, but it could have been engineered by a desperate Rangor.” Joseph continued, and for that possibility alone we have to try and remember this conversation should we find ourselves becoming suspicious of each other in the future and nip it in the bud as quickly as we can.  Now, if you will excuse me, I have somebody that requires my full attention.”
  And with no more ado, Joseph swung around and gave his full attention to Nurse Doris.
  “Alright, my darling, let’s all forget about exorcisms and their ilk, and get you back to your old cheery self.” Joseph advised the middle aged woman with a huge smile on his face, and a genuinely happy smile appeared on Mary’s face as she watched Joseph charm his way into the woman’s heart.  She could see the woman’s eyes slowly begin to focus again, while the fear frozen muscles on her face began to show signs of relaxing.  The veins on both hands that held such a firm grip on the crucifix also began to relax, and for the first time since they had entered the room, the woman allowed the object that had saved her life on numerous occasions to slide down onto her lap.  It was then that Joseph took the initiative.
  Now able to see everything in the room due to the lights that had been turned on, Joseph walked over to a lounge that was facing the chair the nurse occupied, pulled one end closer to the nurse and sat himself down … then reached over and tickled her under the chin and began to talk in a mockingly Alf Stewart ocker voice as if he was speaking to an old friend. 
  “Well, old girl.  Strewth, it’s been flaming heck of a day, hasn’t it?   First some ‘orrible looking fella begins to poke his ugly mug out of the wall.  Weird lights start flashing in your eyes and stinging your fingers.  Somebody smashes the flipping door in and snaps the chain in half, then there was the smell of burnt flesh as the sharp flames singed your skin.  And then, on top of everything else there was my flaming ugly mug staring eyeball to eyeball with you.  Frightening enough to scare a rabbit out of a briary patch that would have been.  Oh, it’s been a shocking, shocking day all right for a well bred sheila like you.  Probably wish that you had never found that piece of flaming jewellery, don’t you?  The ruby, I mean.  Pretty enough stone, I suppose, but definitely attracts the wrong kind of admirer judging by that weirdo up on the wall trying to take if from you.  Well, just you hold on for another few tics and everything will be alright, scout’s honour.  My mate Martin is out in the kitchen making you a cuppa, and we all know the best thing that we can have after being attacked by a flaming lightning throwing monster from Mars is a cuppa, don’t we?   Don’t worry, he ain’t gonna be long.” 
  And, right on cue, Martin appeared on the spot with a large cup of freshly brewed English Breakfast.
  “Here you go, mum.” He offered with a smile equal to Joseph’s, “Nice and hot as you like it, or if you wants it not quite so hot I can blows on it for a while to cool it down.  You just tell old Martin what you want … and I promise me teeth won’t fall out in the effort.  Promise.  Stuck in with crazy glue they are.”
  Martin’s addition to the dialogue and exaggerated dialect that Joseph was using to calm the nurse down raised everything to perfection, and they gained their reward as the nurse couldn’t restrain a few giggles coming out of her mouth.
  But as she finally truly came out of the fear induced catacomb where her mind had been hiding, the nurse suddenly could no longer recognise anyone in the room.  The faces of Mary, Martin, Joseph and William; the faces that had helped break the spell her own fear had cast over her mind, began to blur.  For the moment her mind was going through relapse, suddenly seeing once again the face that had appeared on the wall … and the lights that had streaked down at her, burning her, frightening her.  Then, unexpectedly, for the first time she looked down at Rosetta’s crumpled blanket lying up against the wall … and then at the crucifix lying limply on her lap.  Suddenly, everything that she had seen, and felt, and heard, over the past few minutes, all became a reality, rather than the strange dream it had appeared to be at first … and as it became real, all the fear and panic that had been progressively storing up inside her was finally released.  Doris screamed as loud and hard as she needed to free her mind from the fear that bound her … and when the screaming stopped, the tears flowed freely.  Instinctively Joseph reached forward to hold the nurse’s hands for comfort, but William went down on his knees between Joseph and Doris and placed his arms around  her, pulling her into his chest.
  “It’s alright now, Doris.  It’s all over.”  William whispered consolingly to the distressed, sobbing woman he cradled in his arms, “Easy.  Easy.  The doctor will be here as soon as he can.”  Recognising William’s voice, Doris began to relax, and very soon the sobbing ceased.
  “William,” Joseph asked abruptly, interrupting the tranquility of the moment, “her burns need to be seen to fairly quickly, and she most definitely needs a sedative.  Will the doctor be very long?” 
  “I hope not.”  William replied in a disappointed tone, “I only got his answering service.  It appears that the doctor is not in the village at the moment.  I had to leave a message.
  “How very co-incidental,” Joseph muttered, “Do you have any burn cream in your medical box?  We should try to give her some relief as soon as possible, especially if the doctor will be a while getting here.”
  “Yes, yes, of course.  I should have thought of that.  I won’t be a moment.  I will ring down to reception.”  Martin released Doris from his arms, making sure she was comfortable, before reaching into his coat pocket and retrieving his phone which he began to use immediately.
  “He left a message for me to say that he had to go to Harrisville.  He has a patient there due to have twins at any moment, so he wasn’t certain when he would return.”  All eyes turned to face Doris … and there was joy in their hearts when they realised how well she had recovered.
  “Hello.  Welcome back.”  Joseph responded happily as he turned his full attention to the nurse, “How are you feeling now?”
  “A little better, thank you.  What was that thing that I saw?  It was very ugly, and very frightening.”
  “Yes, it certainly was, Doris,.” He agreed.
  “You called that monster Rangor before.  “Is that what it calls itself?”
  Joseph looked hard at Doris, uncertain how to answer at first, but the inquisitive face that stared expectantly at him deserved an answer, he thought. Especially after what she had been through.
  “Yes, we believe so.  Why do you ask?”
  “When I was possessed, I somehow knew that was his name.  Rangor:  The Punjaniti.  Lord cleaner of the Scourge.  Is that correct?”
  Joseph, Mary, William and Martin all stared at the nurse in disbelief, not because they didn’t believe her, but because they did.
  “Your name is Doris, isn’t it?  I didn’t get it wrong in the kerfuffle that has been taking place?”  Joseph asked, choosing the first thing that came to mind in order to change the subject.  Joseph knew if Doris was telling the truth, her words, along with the memories and images that had accompanied the story Mary had told him about what she had seen in the missing two to three minutes meant only one thing … he really did confront Rangor.  A bead of sweat threatened to form on his forehead, and Joseph immediately knew it was time to get away from the subject until he was alone in his thoughts.  Had to … because he did believe Doris, but he was not yet ready to accept that, if he really did do battle with Rangor, then he was the chosen one that William had spoken about … the one that the village awaited … and that frightened the life out of him.  Because Ranger also awaited him … to kill him.

********

“No, you didn’t get it wrong  It is Doris, like in Doris Day.”
  “The singer and actress like in ‘Calamity Jane’?”
  “Yes.  That’s right.”
  “Actually, you look a bit like her, you know.  I like to watch the movies of the forties, fifties and sixties, and I have seen a lot of her movies.  But I suppose that everybody mentions the resemblance.  Do you sing as well?  Perhaps you could give us a quick rendition of Pillow Talk, or My Secret Love?
  “No, they don’t … and no I don’t” Doris blushed slightly as she refuted Joseph’s suggestion, “But thank you.”
  “Doris,” Joseph continued softly, “why don’t you sip on your cup of tea while I introduce you to everybody, then we can compare notes about what just happened to you?”
  “That would be lovely, thank you.”
  “Thank you, Doris.  Doris, this is …”
  And so Joseph proceeded to introduce each and every member of his small group to Doris, including himself, in order to bring her into the fold; to calm her enough to extract everything that she could tell them.  Joseph felt it imperative that they knew as much as they possibly could about the rubies and how they fitted into the scheme of things; imperative because he felt at the moment that everything was of extreme importance to their safety … and their future.

********

“And, of course, you know William.”  Joseph asked at the conclusion of the group introductions.
  “Yes.  We go back a long way.”  Doris replied with a smile.
  “Yes, we do, Doris.  We are old friends.”  William agreed.
  “Yes, very old friends.  Now, I have some new friends.  New friends who obviously enjoy an adventurous life.  And, you, William, my oldest friend.  How are you feeling at the moment with all this excitement in your life?  It certainly seems to keep you looking young.”
  With William in the mix Joseph could sense Doris’s new found safety in the group and felt certain this would help her to relax and answer the questions he desperately needed answers to.
  “I’m fine, Doris.  But it’s you that we are worried about, not me.” “William insisted.
  “I’m alright, now, William, thanks to this young man … along with you and your other new friends, of course.  It’s just that it was so frightening for a minute or so … and I am not too sure what happened just before you arrived.”
  “Just tell us what you can remember,”  Joseph suggested  Tell us what was happening in the room just prior to the lights going out.” 
  “Alright then.  I will do my best, but please forgive me if I miss anything,  I was very terrified at the time.”
  “Your best is all we can hope for, Doris.”  Joseph advised Doris, “Please go on.”
  “Well, I had been reading a book when my phone alarm rang.  It was time to check on Miss Rosetta, but when I got up I found that I must have been sitting down for far too long … because my feet had become a bit cramped.  Oh, they were aching, I can tell you.  I took my shoes off and began to walk around the room to get the circulation going again.  And as I walked my eyes fell on Miss Rosetta’s crucifix that she had placed on that little table over there.  It is a beautiful thing isn’t it?”  Doris stopped talking for a moment to pick up the crucifix and admire it, “I couldn’t help but to pick it up and have a closer look at it while I continued to walk around aimlessly as I did so.  As I said, I had taken my shoes off when I first felt the cramp, and as I walked I somehow stubbed my toe.
  I was now in double the pain, hobbling around the room, the tears beginning to form in my eyes it was so bad, but that part of nature that brings out the curiosity in one made me look for what I had kicked, despite the pain.  Imagine my surprise when I found it was a ruby just lying on the floor near the door.  That was the last thing that I was expecting.  I certainly don’t remember seeing it when I arrived, or when Margaret, the off-going nurse, left a few moments later.  The shock of what I had found took the pain away almost immediately and I just sat down in the nearest chair with both the crucifix and the ruby to admire them both.  Then suddenly all the lights in the room went out with the one exception; the one above my head, though it wasn’t producing much light.  Now, mind you, I was a little off-put by all this weirdness, but I immediately thought of Miss Rosetta and thought I had better go and check on her to make sure she was alright … and that is when I got my first shock.  Something flashed on my hand and I felt a sharp pain, as if a needle had been stuck in it.  I looked up to see what where it had come from and there was this face on the wall and it gave me such a fright it made me scream my head off.  Oh, my heavens, I will never forget that horrible face.  Well, you saw it, didn’t you … ugly thing it was.  Then suddenly there was a loud crashing noise; a sound like something smashing the door in … well, it must have been you four seeing as how Martin spoke about it when he and you were playing the fool.  But at the time I was too frightened to even look anywhere but the wall and that face.  I couldn’t take my eyes off it.  Then those lightening bolts began flying out of the wall and zapping me.  Then you rescued me, and the creature disappeared.  That’s it in a nutshell.  So what was it?”
  As she concluded her tale Doris’s face became momentarily waxen, and tears began to form in her eyes once more.  Joseph squeezed her hand and Doris looked up and gave Joseph a quick, though very teary, smile to show she was alright.  She reached over and selected a tissue with her free hand from a packet on the small coffee table on the other side of her chair and dabbed at her eyes until she felt that they were dry.
  “I’m fine now, thank you.” She said with a sad, but much drier, smile now emblazoned on her still pale face, “The face that I saw was the most evil thing that I have ever seen.  It just hovered in the air – and little bolts of lightning came out of nowhere.  That’s all that I can really remember.  Other than becoming aware that you four were trying to help me, that is.  I found that to be a very weird experience.  It was like my mind was fighting itself.  I’m glad you brought me back.  It was a rather frightening place, inside my head.”
  Yes, I can imagine.”  Joseph agreed.  Doris, can you remember exactly where you found the ruby?”
  “Yes.  It was over there, near the middle of the door.  I really don’t know how it got there, or how I hadn’t seen it earlier.”
  “It would appear that Doris was most likely an unintended victim.” Joseph noted, “Someone else may have been the intended target.  I doubt it was meant for Rosetta seeing as how she already had one placed under her pillow and I doubt that anybody could know that I had taken it.  Not unless they were down in the small crowd in the lounge when I showed it to you three.  It was almost certainly dropped by someone who had no right to have been in the room, but how were they not seen by Doris or the previous nurse.  Unless it was the other nurse or the doctor that dropped it.  But if the second ruby had been accidentally dropped out of somebody’s bag or pocket, that may very well have been the reason why the attack is so low key in comparison to the one downstairs.  Definitely lower than it had been at the farm or the hospital.  I am almost absolutely certain neither one of these two attacks were meant to happen, or, at least, not to happen the way they did.  However, one thing we have learned is that Rangor seems to attack immediately upon arrival, which would mean that the person who plants the ruby on the intended victim does not necessarily have to be in the room when Rangor arrives, so they would possibly have no knowledge that the attack failed as in a case like tonight.  If my theory is correct they probably wouldn’t even care.  As far as they would be concerned they had complied with their instructions from Rangor once they had passed on the ruby.  Though in this case I really do think that if has been dropped, and I doubt that the mule would have any idea where they dropped or the resulting consequences of their misdemeanor.  Rangor, though, would have realised what had happened and has possibly punished the miscreant.   Regardless, I think that it may be best not to pass details of this event on to anybody.  For the moment, leave them guessing.  They will find out soon enough, I would expect.  However, if they intend attacking again, it would be best that we are better prepared.  We will have to check each of our rooms to check for hidden rubies, then ensure our doors are locked.  William, is there any chance that we can do anything about the windows tonight?
  “Unfortunately the locksmith is away for the weekend, but we can place the wardrobes in front of the windows.  They will be very hard for anybody to move from the landing, and the noise they will make will probably wake up the entire floor, never mind the occupant.”
  “That sounds a good idea.  Martin, can you give William a hand to move Rosetta’s wardrobe and I will help Mary to move hers.  Give me a shout when you get back to your room and I will give you a hand with yours if you need it.  I think that there is much we have to learn about the rubies … I think that there is still much we need to know about Rangor – and we may need to do it more urgently than we had anticipated.  Mary, it really is imperative that you finish reading the diary.  In the meantime, we need to get some rest.  Tomorrow is going to be a long day … regardless of what happens.
  “Doris, we don’t know for certain what attacked you, but we think it may have been some kind of entity.  There was an attack downstairs several moments before you were attacked, but nobody was hurt.  I would suggest that for the moment you don’t mention anything about this to anybody, it may harm business for the hotel, but in time it will give you something to tell your grandchildren.
  “Do you mean the hotel is haunted?’  Doris asked with an excited smile.  “You think that it was a ghost, or a devil spirit, that attacked me.”
  “Something like that, Doris.  We are not absolutely certain what it is … only that it exists.”
  “Oh my sweet goodness!  Oh dear!  I hope that they are not moving in?  They will cause a lot of problems, I should imagine.  Is that what happened to Miss Rosetta.  Has she had her soul stolen by a creature of the night?”
  “We certainly hope not.  Just put in a temporary coma, we hope.  Doris, tell me, what made you put the crucifix up to deflect the things that were being fired at you?”
  “Oh, I don’t know.  I just reacted to the flash and tried to shield my eyes by raising my hands to my face.  I could have folded them either way, I suppose.  I had forgotten that I even had the ruby and the crucifix in my hands until you took the ruby out of my hand.”
  “Well it was a good thing that you did, Doris.”
  “Do you think it will come back again?”
  “I seriously doubt it.  But what about the door, William?  Can it be fixed tonight?  We really shouldn’t leave it unsecured.” 
  “Yes.  There is no real damage to the door itself.  I have spare chains and locks.  I will send Harry from the bar up.  I use him for all of the odd jobs.  He is a rather handy fellow to have around.  He’ll have it done in no time.”
  “I’ll wait until he is finished and keep Doris company,”  Martin offered.  “You get him sorted out, then between the three of us we will move this cupboard, William.  Don’t wait up for me, Joseph.  I should be able to move mine by myself, or William or Harry can give me a hand should I need it.”
  “Thank you, Martin.  Goodnight William.  Doris, it has been a pleasure to meet you.”
  “It certainly has been an exciting evening, Joseph.”  Doris replied, grinning  from ear to ear, and its been a pleasure to meet you all.  Goodnight, Mary.”

                                                                              ********

“Now, what’s next, Joseph?”  Mary asked asked as they made their way towards her room, in the vain hope that there may be more excitement to follow.
  “Now we go to your room to check out the remainder of the diary, then go to bed and have a good night’s rest and get ourselves fully prepared for Raji’s arrival tomorrow.  Tomorrow may be the end of all our problems … or it may be the beginning of a new, more dangerous, path for us to travel.  We will need to be fully alert for any eventually that may come our way.  Despite what I said to Doris, Rangor may be still baying for blood … our blood.
  “You think that he has it in for us for some reason?  The attacks are a personal thing?”  Martin asked in disbelief at the possibility, “Why?”
 
Joseph swung around, surprised to find Martin half out of the damaged door, and despair on his face
  “Just a hunch, Martin, just a hunch, but I sense we are walking on very thin ice at the moment.” Joseph replied with a shrug of his shoulders, then turned and smiled at Mary,   “Like me to walk you to your room again, Mary.”
  Mary put a smile on her face and her arm under Joseph’s, and as Martin watched them walking down the hallway to Mary’s room he felt a massive shiver run down his spine … and he wondered what Joseph knew – that he didn’t.

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 52

       Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 1 (start)       Episode 53      about    Use Search for other Episodes

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

Episode 52

“I’ve got a key here somewhere.”  William stated in an extremely exasperated voice as he fumbled through his pockets; his fingers getting nowhere fast as he became flustered in his attempts to be quicker in his movements.

********

Finally finding it, and after several unsuccessful attempts to open it with shaky hands, they heard the lock tumble and William quickly turned the handle, only to find their way blocked by a chain.
  “Stand back, William.”  Joseph requested and William quickly moved out of Joseph’s way.
  Joseph took a few steps back, then ran at the door and put his shoulder into it.  He felt the chain give some and quickly readied himself for another charge.  However it was too late to stop his movement when he realised that Martin had decided to join him in the action and was already charging in towards the door; or perhaps he had decided to do the job himself – whichever, Martin was closest to the door in this attempt to get into the room, and as Joseph crashed heavily into him a millionth of a second later, the collision unintentionally smashing the already moving Martin into the door itself, and that action resulted in the chain snapping, the door opening, and the pair of them sprawling onto the floor in the poorly lit room.  And, at exactly the same moment the door was opened the hallway light in front of Rosetta’s room exploded in a flash of light leaving the two men desperately fighting to get their bearings in the now eerily illuminated room.
  Joseph immediately used the palms of his hands to push himself upright and untangle himself from Martin, but he had only reached a position where he was on his knees when his eyes become momentarily blinded by a flash, and, unbeknown to him, so did Martin who had looked upwards as Joseph was scrambling all over him … while William and Mary had become stuck barely within the framework of the room for much the same reason.
  Joseph was uncertain what had happened, so he attempted to make verbal contact with the others, asking them all if any of them currently had vision.  But when all replies came back in the negative, instinct cautioned him about their next move.
  “Alright, everybody stay exactly where you are until your vision returns.”  He called out as he remained on his knees and lifted one hand up to give his eyes a gentle massage, “We came in response to a call for help.  The last thing that we want to do is walk straight into danger ourselves.  It shouldn’t take too long, I hope.”
  And Joseph was right, their sight began to return in far less time than a quarter of a moment had elapsed, and, as the contents and happenings taking place within the room exposed themselves to his inquisitive eyes, Joseph was amazed by what they revealed … and quickly understood the reason for the semi-darkness of the room.
  A single, dull, almost lifeless, spotlight was all that illuminated the room other than the limited light that glowed in the backdrop to  the framework of the doorway from the hallway lights some distance from either side of Rosetta’s room.  And sitting on a chair in the middle of the feeble light that filtered down towards the floor was a woman whose face Joseph partially recognised, but couldn’t quite place.  However, the woman’s face screamed at him for attention, and so he responded dutifully.
  But his intention was not as easy to carry out as he had first thought it would be.  Though he tried valiantly to concentrate on the woman, and where she fitted into his memory, he found himself constantly distracted by the grotesqueness of her exposed facial features in the spectral light that currently masked her grey face.  He could not see her for whoever she was in real life, he saw her only as the room showed her; a haggard, fatigued old woman facing either death … or madness; perhaps even both.  For, to his eye, the woman’s face expressed fear, terror and confusion in equal measure, and Joseph found the woman’s torment to be contagious.
  There was something macabre happening in the badly lit room, but he could not put a handle on it.  Though what he could put a handle on was the grip her fear was fast putting on him … and Joseph wondered if the others were capturing the same degree of edginess surrounding their nerves.  Joseph could feel a cold sweat forming on the nape of his neck and under his armpits; a tenseness on the side of his neck that was so severe it was making it hard for him to concentrate on anything but the pain it was causing.  And to make it even harder for him to focus, the salt laden sweat that was beginning to run down his face from his forehead was now beginning to burn his eyes.
  Then, abruptly, everything in his mind disappeared as the first explosion of bright light that had been seen since they had entered the room a minute or so earlier brought their attention to what was really taking place in the room, and just who it was that was trapped in the chair under the ghostly light.
  Suddenly, the four friends felt their lives to be in danger, and quickly looked for an escape route as a dazzling array of silvery blue bolts of energy unexpectedly surged from within the wall on the doorway side of the room.  The strength of the new bolts of light were not as extreme as the previous one had been, but they never-the-less made their presence known as they roared across the room in deadly earnest towards the poor woman that Joseph now realised was the night nurse he had met the previous evening when the doctor arranged for a twenty four seven medical surveillance for Rosetta.  The streaks of miniature lightning crackled and popped at a incredibly high volume as they sped across the room and smashed into the crucifix held tightly by the unfortunate woman on the receiving end of the barrage,
  The near death face that they had seen on centre stage when they had first arrived in the room was now transformed by the brilliance of the power surges into a much different version than the singular light had illuminated.  Now the expression on the woman’s face had changed from anticipation and fear of the future, to the absolute horror and unaccountable pain she was encountering in the present, yet she made not a sound.  And, as if to augment her mind-set and pain to the very extreme, Joseph and his friends could smell the odour of burning flesh and singed hair as the heat from each spear struck perilously close alongside her thin, unprotected arms and hands as they ploughed into the crucifix she held.  It was then that Joseph realised that it was the crucifix that was protecting her from a fatal burst of energy … and it also made him wonder just how long she could continue to hold the shield.
  As Joseph watched on, horrified at what he witnessing, but uncertain what action he could take, William suddenly appeared next to him, brushing past Joseph as he began to make his way across the room towards the damsel-in-distress.  Joseph looked disbelievingly at William; walking forward as if an uncloaked hero with the potential to absorb the vicious attacks of the powerful and deadly streaks of fire that would pound into him as he rescued the nurse.  Joseph shook his head in disbelief, but admitted admiration for the man’s tenacity.  However, before William had a chance to fully commit to his attempt, Joseph grabbed him by the arm to restrain him.
  “If she doesn’t have a heart attack first, she’ll be alright for as long as she is holding the crucifix it would seem.”  Joseph stated softly, but coldly, knowing his words were having the desired effect immediately as he could feel the tension easing in William’s body as he mulled Joseph’s words over in his mind.  “For some strange reason the metal is acting as a repellent to the energy bolts, however, if you move her you run the risk of making her lose her grip on the crucifix – and that may make things rather permanently difficult for her.  While you, on the other hand, are likely as not to be killed immediately if just one bolt makes contact with you.  So don’t you move for any reason, William … in fact nobody is to move; we are not under attack at the moment.  Let’s see if we can ensure that it stays that way.  Is that fully understood, William?
  “Yes.” William replied in a ‘still-not-all-too-happy tone.
  “Mary, Martin, where are you physically positioned?
  “I am still in the doorway.”  Mary replied.
  “And I am just behind you.” Martin advised, “Right where you left me when you walked all over me.”
  “Then stay where you are.  William, do you have any fireproof material in the hotel?”
  “Yes, the blankets.  All the blankets in the hotel are fireproof.  We have supplied them to every room.”
  “Good.  Stay where you all are.  I am going in to Rosetta’s bedroom to get one.  Don’t try to follow me.  I am going to need you to be exactly where you are now when I get back.”
  Before anybody could debate the decision, Joseph began crawling on his hands and knees until he reached the door to the bedroom, then reached up and opened it wide enough to gain entry.  Once inside he pushed the door back until it was all but closed, and stood up.  Joseph was pleased to find a bright lamp in the room blazing away on Rosetta’s bedside table.  Despite its size and location it did the job adequately; far better than the single light in the other room.  This pleased Joseph no end as he absolutely had no intention of turning any more lights on lest it brought undue attention to what he was about to do.  He made his way over to where the still sleeping Rosetta lay on her bed, pleased to see she was unharmed.  He quickly whipped the top blanket off her,
held the blanket over his head while gripping it on the inside, and cautiously made his way back to where William was waiting.

********

“Alright, William, get ready to take one end with both hands, gripping the blanket on the inside to protect your hands, while I slide down to the other end.  But before we do that, Mary and Martin, this is what I need you two to do.”
Joseph then went on to explain his intentions to all and sundry.

********

“Right,” Joseph began once he had finished outlining what was needed to be done, “Now, William, on my count of three, lift it up and move under it.  It should work, as long as we keep the blanket over both our heads, and her hands when we get close enough.  I have a strong feeling that she has a ruby in her hand, and I am hoping that the blanket should temporarily block out the connection it has with the energy bursts that are being thrown in her direction.  Mary and Martin, the minute that you can see that the blanket is preventing the energy bursts from hitting the crucifix I want you on your hands and knees and both under the blanket.  And between you I want you to remove the ruby from her grasp and throw it against the side of the wall where we came in as fast as you possibly can.  I am uncertain why the Punjaniti isn’t worrying about us, but that could change at any tick of the clock.  So let’s not lose any time.  Alright, William, One!  Two!  Three!”

********

Two and a half seconds later Joseph and William had stationed themselves on either side of the chair and raised the blanket over the nurse’s head and hands.
  “It’s working, in fact it worked immediately.” Martin called out quietly lest he drew attention to their actions, as he and Mary moved in under the blanket and went about their business.  However, they quickly found themselves having difficulty in unlocking the nurse’s tightly clenched hands in the limited space they were working in.
  “It’s no good, Joseph.  She is too frightened to unlock them.  And they are so cold, it’s almost like they are frozen.”  Mary called out.
  “What is her name, William?  Do you know?”  Joseph asked.
  “I do, actually.”  William responded.  “I know her quite well.  Her name is Doris.”
  “Did you hear that, Mary?  Her name is Doris.”  Joseph called out in a loud whisper.
  “Yes, Joseph.”
  “Mary, I want you to talk to her in a soft voice, call her by her name.  Calm her down.  Stroke her hair and face as you speak.  Assure her that everything is alright, but she needs to release the ruby, or whatever is in her hand, so we can stop the attacks.  Please do your very best to relax her, Mary … and get whatever it is she is holding, away from her as fast as you can.  Martin, you can help out by giving her arms a good massage, try to warm them up.
  Martin and Mary replied agreement in unison, and began their task immediately, while Joseph and William watched on in hope.

********

Only a further three seconds had elapsed when Mary called out softly, but jubilantly, of her pending success.  “It’s working!” Mary exclaimed, “it’s definitely working.  Her hands are becoming warmer already, and I think I could feel a twitch or two … oh, wait a minute … Yes!”  Catching Mary completely by surprise, the nurse ’s hands unexpectedly flew open giving Mary the opportunity to extract the item the nurse was holding and hurl it across the room as instructed.  Suddenly the quietness of the dark, silent, room exploded in sound as the bolts immediately burst back into action as they followed the path of the object and continued to harmlessly bombard it where it now lay.  At the same time, Joseph quickly whipped the blanket through the air and watched it fly across the room until it landed on top of the object, and as it landed the bursts of energy once again ceased … and the room fell back into its ghostly silence once more.
  “Well that should make it safe for a while.” Joseph sighed, wiping a small band of sweat off his brow, “though we will have to find out how to deactivate it sooner or later.  I wonder why it didn’t explode like the other one did?  Anyway, I suppose William could use it as a tourist attraction.  The Old Rat and Mouse Haunted Room, or something like that – that should impress a bank manager even more than a conference room.” Joseph laughed, as much out of relief to the situation becoming a lot safer for all of them, as at his own joke.
  “I don’t think so.”  William rebuffed with a grin on his face.  “They have no sense of humour at all.   That would probably appear to them to be a bit too cheesy for their liking.”
  “Oh, very droll,William.  That was worse than my joke.  Oh, by the way, I took that blanket off Rosetta, so she will need recovering.  Are there any more in the room?”
  “Yes, I will get them and cover her.  You get what you need to get out of Doris while everything is fresh in the poor woman’s mind.  I will also call a doctor.  Surely she will need checking over, if not counseling, after what she has just been through.  Though how we will explain it all to her or the doctor, I don’t know.”
  “Thank you, William.  Oh, and could you please turn the lights back on before you go.  It is still rather dark in here.” 
  A second later the room exploded in a blaze of light that quickly dispelled the mystique in the room, replacing it with a much more sombre atmosphere.
  “Oh, by the way, Joseph, it was a ruby.”  Mary called out excitedly.
  “I thought it would be, and I am beginning to become concerned where they may all be coming from?  Are these the ones that Raji’s off-siders received when they helped dig up the statue, or are they coming from a private source such as the Punjani’s ill gotten booty?”  It is a rather expensive way to call up a demon to do your dirty work if that is the case with the Punjani.  You don’t get much for your buck with the Punjaniti, or whatever was attacking Doris.  Whatever it was, it didn’t seem to mind it was taking all day to kill Doris.  In fact I doubt that it ever intended to.  It certainly didn’t seem to be the work of whoever or whatever killed the witches or Vittorio; this would-be killer seemed to have little interest whatsoever in carrying out their task.  This is why I feel we must learn to know more about the Punjaniti if it is still gunning for us … which I feel that it is.”
  “So you still think that we are not safe, even though you know where the statue is … and we will be out of here by tomorrow?  Martin asked in surprise.
  “I think that perhaps the two strange events we have witnessed tonight were either some kind of warning … or something is messing with us.  Whether it intends to kill us, or merely giving us a warning, I am unsure, but I am certain that it wants us to know that we are being observed … and we are not safe.  I doubt that we are on its hit list by accident, I think that we are at the very top of its agenda, though I have no idea why that is so.  But I do suspect that the appearance of the first ruby, the one I found under Rosetta’s pillow, was never intended for anybody but one of us four.  Why I think that way, I have no idea.  To be perfectly honest, I truly think that the only factual thing that I do know is how the rubies arrived in the hotel.”
  “How, Joseph?”  Mary asked with aroused curiosity.
    “I think William’s hotel security is not as secure as he thinks.”
  William’s response to Joseph’s accusation reeked of his objection.
  “What do you mean?”  He snapped.
  “I would assume that they came through the window again, even if the rooms are one level up.  I saw a long ladder leaning up against the wall when we first parked in the courtyard, and there is a balcony outside each room.  The window was open when I got the diary out of the bedroom.  The off-going nurse told me that the doctor is a bit of a fresh air fanatic.  Likes to leave the window open.  Maybe he had other reasons.  I closed them again, but who knows how long the rubies may have been in here … and are there more?”
  “No, Joseph,” Mary objected, “I know that you don’t trust Peter, but I am certain that it was just a coincidence.”
  “Time will tell.” Joseph replied with a shrug,  “At any rate, William, I would suggest that you get security locks for the windows.”
  “Yes, you are quite right, Joseph.  I will get on to it immediately.  And, to prove his words to be true, William pulled out his phone and began to dial.
  “In the meantime,” Joseph continued, “I think we should turn our attention to our poor nurse.  She probably thinks that we are as bad as the thing that was trying to attack her, ignoring her like we are.  Martin, would you mind making her a hot cup of tea while I duck in next door for a moment?  Mary, would you mind checking on her until I get back.  I will only be a minute,”
  “Yes, Joseph.”  Mary replied without hesitation, but quickly realised that she had her work cut out for her.  The poor woman was still beside herself with fear as she sat shaking in the chair, her hand still clutching the silver crucifix as though her life still depended on it.
  “Where is he going?”  The nurse unexpectedly screamed out in a coarse and demanding voice as Joseph left the room, the volume and intensity of her words nearly giving Mary a heart attack.  It had been the last thing that Mary had been expecting.  And when she swung around to stare at the woman, Mary found that the sudden movement seemed to have upset her equilibrium.  For as she turned, the movement seemed to cause her eyes to go out of focus.  To her vision, the woman’s eyes gave the illusion of now being a fire red and yellow, then changing again to an extremely bright shiny green repeatedly.  But in the space of three blinks they had reverted to her natural dark brown colouring and their former blank expression.  Mary shook her head and took a deep breath as she quickly prepared her mind to slow down and relax.  It had been a long day, and she really needed a mental break.  The sooner Joseph returned and took over, the happier she would be.
  “It’s alright.  You are safe now.  He will be back in a moment.”  Mary spoke slowly and softly, and patted the nurse’s hands gently as she tried to give comfort to her.  But the woman’s reaction to her attempts clearly displayed signs that she was obviously not going to obtain any peace until Joseph returned.

********

The seconds seemed to drag by like hours for Mary as she watched the woman now in the process of reclining deeper and deeper into the dark world that consumed her:  The eyes seemingly receding into their sockets, their colour deepening from brown into a never ending shade of black by the second, and Mary found herself without any words whatsoever to comfort her.  No matter how hard she tried.  Words, both soft and calming, and physical contact, seemed to be having no part of her recovery even though she was now out of physical danger.
  Mary was not without compassion, but she felt that her presence in the room was of little, if any, comfort to the poor woman and for that reason Mary was more than pleased with Joseph’s sudden return to the room.  Even the nurse displayed appreciation of his return Mary noticed.  Her eyes suddenly displayed a hint of a smile, though to Mary it seemed more like a smirk than a smile, but never-the-less her face now began to display a healthy glow instead of the ghastly, ghostly colour of grey it had presented to the world when they had first entered the room and came across her horrific predicament.  However,  Mary once again shook her head in dismay because she was certain that she saw flashes of red, green and yellow in the woman’s eyes yet again, but it all happened so fast she began to wonder if she, herself, was on the onset of a migraine.  And when she felt the sudden blast of cold air begin to wrap itself around her, she began to worry that she may be coming down with something, which wouldn’t surprise her after what she had been through at the hospital, and the hostile weathered journey that had accompanied her there and back to the hotel.
  Joseph too felt the sudden arrival of the coolness as he arrived in the room; an unexpected arising that momentarily forced his mind to close down to adjust to it.  And in this state of total darkness, as his eyes closed tight, his world exploded in a world of images.  Bright, clear images that appeared in the style of screenshots from his memories.  Images that included scenes from the stone lined river and several other unexplained images that would always drift into his thoughts when he went online to check his stars at Johnson’s.  Then there were more recent images from his memories.  Images of Rosetta, Mary and Martin, and finally things that seemed to come from his imagination rather than a memory.  A planet somewhere in the solar system that he didn’t recognise; tall, thin, leather skinned, demons with wide wings and sharp teeth, giant flying spiders and ants of a shape and colouring he had never seen in real life … and in between each shot he saw the image of Rangor the Punjaniti … or was it a different version of the Punjaniti he wondered?  An image of his nemisis that seemed each time to somehow not be the same as the preceding image; each display a version that seemed to indicate that the Punjaniti was not one, but two , perhaps even more.  Then, a change in the program. All that now appeared in Joseph’s mind was the alternating images of the Punjaniti.  And then, suddenly, unexpectedly, from the head of the vile monster, a thin, orange and yellow flame began to burn itself into Joseph’s mind … and the intense pain seared through his entire body.   For a moment Joseph was in so much shock and confusion he was willing to capitulate to the pain; to the suggestion that the creature was suggesting to him; to succumb to the creature, to submit to death.  Then something inside Joseph exploded in rage at both the thought that almost overpowered him, and the ongoing pain.  Somehow, in an instant, he turned the tables on the creature.  His mind suddenly burst into action, he momentarily froze the discharge, changed its molecules, then forced the flames back in a liquid form at the creature.  Sent back at a stronger, faster pace.  The creature was jolted by the ferocity of the liquid death.  For a second its eyes displayed absolute hatred, but within a millisecond it displayed pain – then fear and panic.  Things were going wrong for it and it knew not what it could do.  Joseph sensed the creature’s despair and increased the attack three fold.  Suddenly Joseph found himself standing but inches from the eyes of the creature, its blazing green eyes glaring at him, screaming at him to resist, to succumb in a desperate attempt to throw Joseph off balance.  But Joseph focused on the trigger hidden deep inside the darkest depth of his mind … and pressed down even heavier on it.
  The room exploded in a kaleidoscope of colours, the sound of a thousand atomic bombs detonating at the one time rang through his ears, then a level six cyclonic wind blasted from within Joseph’s mind … and the pressure it produced instantly began to rip away the skin of the writhing creature layer by layer, until there was nothing left but a memory of where it had stood.
  Then the wind abated … and the room exploded with such force there was nought but whiteness in Joseph’s world until a new wind arrived; a soft, silent, wind that slowly, quietly, methodically, began to shape the whiteness.  Gently blowing it and blowing it until every drop of whiteness was formed into a monstrous whirlwind that flew upwards towards the ceiling.  And when it reached the ceiling it pushed forward, pushing so hard it pushed the ceiling up towards the roof until the ceiling was pressed hard against it.  Then the force of the wind increased until it gained enough strength to lift the roof off the building … and once the roof was lifted off, it was flipped over and fell quietly down to the ground below; the noise of its landing completely lost to all by the roar of the now cyclonic whirlwind.  A cyclonic whirlwind continuing ever upwards until it reached the heavens above … then disappeared forever.  The power the whirlpool had generated began to take its toll on the hotel.  The walls and floor of the hotel began to break up, and as Joseph slowly closed his eyes the entire building around him completely disintegrated.

********

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 51

       

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 1 (start)       Episode 52      Info     Use Search for other Episodes

 Episode 51

As Joseph re-entered the room, Martin and Mary looked like they hadn’t moved an inch since he had left, but the lack of liquid in Martin’s glass, and the empty one that sat beside it, indicated that he had bent his elbow at least once during Joseph’s absence.

  “Can I offer you another drink?” Joseph offered, “or would you prefer a coffee?’

  “You most certainly can; the non-caffeine one of course.” Martin giggled as he used his index finger to tap on his most recent emptied glass, “This one used to be rather pleasant to the taste, but it doesn’t work any more.”

  “You think?” Joseph asked with a laugh as he handed Mary the diary, “I think that it’s done a fine job.  Would you like a fresh drink, Mary, or would you prefer that hot chocolate?”

  “In retrospect, I think that I could do with a stiff drink,” Mary replied, “I will have my hot chocolate when I retire for the night.  In the meantime a martini would be lovely, thank you, Joseph. 

  Joseph headed over to the bar, and when he came back he set the three drinks down on the table, then reached into his pocket and retrieved the ruby that he had obtained from Rosetta’s bed and placed it on the table.

  “What’s this?”  Mary’s eyes, which had appeared glued to the diary, suddenly lit up at the sight of the precious jewel.  She could not help herself and immediately picked it up to admire it and feel it in her hands.

  “It was lying under Rosetta’s neck.”  Joseph replied.

  “Was it now?”  Martin enquired, “May I see it, please?”

  Mary reluctantly handed it over.  “That’s the story of my life.  As soon as I get my hands on something precious, somebody wants to take it away from me,” she sighed, looking at Joseph as she spoke.

  “You never know what life may eventually offer.”  Joseph advised and his words brought a smile to Mary’s face.

  “You might just be right there, Joseph.” Mary replied with a smile, “You might just be right.”  Then she went back to her reading.

  “You know, this is very old.” Martin noted, “Very old.”

  “I thought that they were all old.  Don’t they take thousands of years to form?”  Joseph remarked flippantly.”   

  “They do, but I was referring to the way it has been cut.”  

  “Is it worth much?” Mary asked eagerly as she re-emerged from the diary.

  “I shouldn’t think so.  I don’t think that Rosetta would be too worried about losing it.  She knows her jewels … and I can’t see this being one of her favourites … unless she had it for sentimental reasons.  It seems cut for a special purpose rather than a necklace.  See how the sides are shaped … like it’s designed to fit into something; there’s been no work on this side except to smooth it so it will stick, I imagine.  I can’t see why Rosetta hid it under the pillow; it certainly doesn’t seem a piece of jewellery that she would ever consider worrying about if she lost it.” 

  “Looks pretty good to me.”  Mary noted whimsically.

  “Actually, it was on the sheet, just under her neck … I thought perhaps she may have had it clasped in her hand when we put her to bed and it fell out when her body relaxed.”

  Martin simply shrugged and put the ruby back on the table.  “Got me beat, old chap, but it certainly doesn’t seem her cup of tea.”

  Joseph looked at the ruby and sighed as his mind screamed, ‘There has to be a reason for it being there, but what is it?’   However, for the moment he decided to push his uncertainties aside; there were other things that needed his attention.  But he could not completely dismiss the concern the ruby was giving him … and even more worrying for him was that he had no idea why it was troubling him.  So worrying it soon got to the point where he returned his full attention to the matter, an action that did not take long for Martin and Mary to begin to notice his mental absence from the table.

  “Joseph, are you with us?  You look like you left the room, but forgot to take your body with you.”  Mary’s voice brought Joseph’s mind back to the table and he grinned sheepishly in embarrassment as he realised that his mind had totally drifted off.

  “Sorry.  How’s the interpretation going, Mary?”  Joseph enquired as he fought desperately to return his mind to the present moment, “Getting anywhere fast?”

  “Are you sure that you are alright?”  Martin asked, “You really seemed to be completely in a world of your own just now.”

  “I’m sorry.  I just can’t seem to get the ruby out of my mind. It somehow seems important to me, but I have no idea why.  However I am really beginning to feel that it has something to do with what happened to Vittorio.  We found the remains of a ruby in a pile of ashes that I believe were his final remains.  Now we find another one mysteriously turning up in bed with a comatose friend of ours.  It doesn’t make any sense.   Perhaps it is a warning from somebody who thinks we know more than we do.”

  Silence ruled the environment for several seconds before Martin finally spoke.  “You could be right, Joseph.  There has been quite a lot of unusual activity taking place around us over the past two days, but I am afraid that I have no more answers than you do.  We will just have to play it by ear at the moment; at least until we can see a clearer path to follow.  However, at the moment, all that we have to try and learn something that might help us is the diary, so, Mary, have you had time to find anything that may be of interest to us?”

  “Some, perhaps … I don’t know what Rosetta has already deciphered for you.  But I can tell you that the author has not got the easiest handwriting that I have ever tried to read.  But he does sketch very well.   He has some excellent drawings of the barn and a lot of the antiquated things that are in it like the old tractor, but as far as his writing goes, well, that does leave a lot to be desired.  Here, have a look at these illustrations.”

  Mary handed the diary to Martin who glanced over the various pages that housed the professor’s interpretation of the outside of the farmhouse and its garden, and a selection of paraphernalia that had taken up space in the interior of the barn, but quickly lost interest in it.

  “Very pretty, but I can’t see anything that we might have missed in our search.”  Martin mumbled as he passed the book to Joseph who was instantly in admiration of what he saw.   

  Although the drawings were rather minuscule due to the restrictions of the size of the diary, Joseph immediately recognised many of the items that hung from the beams and ceilings, and things that were placed around the interior of the huge building.   The details were so life like it was like looking into a photo.  Especially the tractor and the oddity of all the ropes and chains that lay neatly placed over the top of its engine; odd only because of their neatness in comparison to the huge pile of mixed rubbish that towered upwards, almost to the top of the tractor on its right hand side.  Old milk containers and a horse dray sat side by side with long lengths of timber poles and old batteries, while a variety of tea chests and damaged fence posts lay on top of them.  Rusty rolls of chicken wire lay even further up the ever-growing pile, and they in turn were supporting large corrugated sheets of tin covered with what appeared to be flattened bags of compost and manure that looked as if they had simply been thrown on the pile and left to rot wherever they fell.  There seemed to be no sense in the structure of the pile and Joseph remembered wondering how the pile hadn’t fallen down ages ago when he had first come across it a couple of days ago.   

  And as he thought about the barn, something in the diary sketching triggered a half remembered thought.  He began to look a bit harder at the illustrations and accepted them as exact replications of what he saw in the barn on the day that they had first arrived at the farm. And that, in turn, reminded him of something he had seen that day that he found to be somewhat mystifying; something that seemed  purposely manufactured, but without any offering to its end use. 

  Leaning against a support column that stood between the unencumbered tractor and the grotesquely unsanitary pile of rubbish stood a pole around one inch thick and tall enough to reach the beam that ran across the room well above both the rubbish pile and the tractor.  And when Joseph had had a second look at the pole he had noticed there had been some form of binding on the tip, but he was uncertain what its reason for existence was and assumed there was something attached to the pole which was on the side facing the pole.  Now, when he looked at the drawing he noticed that there was also either a length of string, or some very thin rope, running down from the tip of the pole that fell to the ground some very short distance from the bottom end of the pole.  Joseph was surprised he hadn’t noticed the cord when he was in the farm, but then it dawned on him the dark, criss-crossing, shadows in the barn had most likely hidden it from sight.

  He wondered it it had been a crudely built fly fishing rod.  ‘You could catch a big fish with that one.’ He thought to himself.                               

  “You are right, Mary, they are very good.” Joseph agreed as he handed the diary back to her, “and you are also right about his writing skills.   Rosetta referred to his writing as chicken scratchings.”  

  “That’s very apt.  So far most of it is as we already know.  The professor indicates that a local had told him about the statue and then goes on to corroborate what Vittorio told us about how it got here to Trenthamville.  There is a mention, later in the diary, where he says that he thought that he had seen the man who had brought the statue to their attention, here in Trenthamville.”

  “He doesn’t happen to mention the name of this chap, does he?”  Joseph asked without much hope.

  “Actually, he does…. his name is Raji.”

  “Raji!”  Joseph and Martin repeated in total astonishment.

  “Yes, as far as I can make out.  Why?  Is it important?”   

   “Yes, it is, Mary.  So now it all starts to fit together.” Martin replied, “Raji arranged for the discovery in order to have Rosetta’s father move the statue to here in Trenthamville … or some other equally innocuous place in the country where he could steal it.  The question was, did he strike it lucky when the statue was brought here to Trenthamville … or did the Punjani somehow influence his decision seeing this is where the supposed portal exists. It probably doesn’t matter, but I am curious.  Anyway, I assume Raji couldn’t find it at the farm when he attempted to take possession … so he got us to search for it.  But why would he kill Vittorio and attack Rosetta and her father before he got his hands on it?  For that matter, why not question the professor instead of drugging him in the first place?”

  “You are right, Martin … as we keep telling ourselves it doesn’t make a lot of sense.  You don’t suppose that there is somebody else after the statue and they are simply putting the pressure on to us to find it faster so they can steal it from us before we have a chance to give it to the Punjani?  Perhaps the Punjani don’t have an antidote, and they will attempt to steal the statue once we find it so they don’t have to honour their agreement.  Perhaps Raji has another bidder for the statue, somebody who will pay more.  There are too many questions … and all without any chance of an answer.  

  “I just remembered,” Mary offered, before going back to the diary, “Frank told me that was the name of the gentleman that had been making inquiries at the garage a little while back, and he said that there were some other Middle Eastern looking gentlemen with him.  Though he did say that they probably all came from the city – London he thought.  Come to think of it, Doctor James also said that most of the Punjani lived in this country now.”

  “Well that makes a lot of sense, then.”  Joseph stated, “Think about it.  A clan loses their master’s idol to places unknown. Then suddenly, hundreds of years later, it is located, but it is out in the middle of nowhere.  According to the stories that we have heard, the descendants of the original clan are all extremely wealthy, and that meant they could afford to pay to have the statue dug up and moved to wherever they felt safe with it.  So why go through such an elaborate hoax to have it moved overseas?  My guess is, if they have all moved over here, then it is quite likely that they couldn’t do it themselves.  They may not have had any friends left in their old country; maybe they never had any to start with.  When the statue suddenly turned up again, somehow they made contact with Raji, or perhaps Raji made contact with them, and a deal was made with him to arrange for it to be delivered to them in England.  I think getting it to Trenthamville may have been a bonus to them; a serendipitous moment if you wish, or perhaps even ‘suggested’ to Rosetta’s father without his realising it.

  It is more than likely the discovery was made by accident, and this Raji is an opportunist who saw a chance to have it moved over here at somebody else’s expense while he scouted around for the highest bidder.   Now it’s so close to being found he’s shaking off anybody connected with the artifacts, which is why Vittorio was killed.  Rosetta was probably drugged simply to make us work harder and faster at finding the statue.”

  “But why would he kill Vittorio, even if he had the goods?   In his condition he was no danger to Raji.”  Martin asked.

  “To destroy any trail or knowledge of his involvement, perhaps; the new employer that he is dealing with may not wish anyone to become familiar with how they came into possession of the statue and the knife.  Or even that they exist for that matter.  If this was the case, it would be best for Raji to destroy all connections he has had in this matter … and that will include us, no doubt.”

  “Oh, great.  But why kill him before they found it?”

  “Ah!  That’s the only flaw that I have in my own argument.  But the diary confirmed my thoughts that Vittorio and the Rosetta’s father were told about the statue … and there has to be a logical reason for why they were told – and it has to have something to do with the fact that it would be brought here to Trenthamville.

  “You are very close.” The trio nearly jumped out of their collective skins as they swung around to face the perpetrator of this unexpected intrusion into their private conversation, and got their second shock when their eyes took in the image of William Jones as he began to unexpectedly pull up a seat and join them.

  “The Punjani” William continued without interruption, “expected it to be brought into this country, and the safest and the easiest way to get it through customs was through Professor Tuscanni’s credentials and influence.  The fact that Professor Tuscanni was in the neighbourhood when the statue was discovered was simply co-incidental, but there is always somebody out in the desert testing their luck and the Punjaniti were simply fortuitous that it was him and not one of the far bigger museum financed expeditions.  A small, privately financed expedition made it easier for Raji to make contact with them and obtain their co-operation,whereas a museum sponsored expedition would have been much more difficult to control.  But having it being brought here, to the village, was a pleasant surprise for them, ; a huge bonus.  The Punjaniti hadn’t really cared where it ended up, just as long as it was in England, but a farm in Trenthamville was a bonus for them because collecting it would be so much easier to do as far as they were concerned.  I do apologise for listening in to your conversation.  I had a reason to speak to you, and when I inadvertently heard what you were talking about I had to let you go on so you would be in the right frame of mind to hear what I am going to tell you.

  I know that you were dubious about what I told you earlier, because I myself hadn’t been told enough to fully convince you.”

  “And you have now?”  Mary, who was still sceptical of William’s supposed ability, placed just enough sarcasm into the tone of her voice to bring a smile to William’s face which threw Mary slightly off balance.

   “Vittorio is dead,” William began, the smile still on his face as he directed his reply at Mary, but softened in respect to the occasion.  “He died of spontaneous combustion in a manner of speaking.  The Punjani don’t know that he is dead yet, nor are they likely to find out because it will not be reported.   Reported as missing, perhaps, but not in detail because nobody but you three, and myself, are ever likely to know the facts.  The policeman that was protecting Vittorio had left him unattended while he went downstairs to collect a pizza he had ordered.  When he came back to the room, Vittorio was missing and there was a bit of a mess where the bed had been, but the policeman thought that the bed itself may have been moved out of the room after the various apparatus had been unhooked from Vittorio.  He wasn’t sure exactly what had happened, but he thought either he could have been wheeled out of the hospital to a waiting van that the policeman swore he heard departing the hospital as he was approaching the room … or he could  have used it to smash down the door and hide the bed in another room.  The policeman went off in search of him both inside the hospital, and the surrounding grounds, and that was where he was when the fire brigade arrived.  The policeman was surprised by their arrival as he had not heard the alarms going off in the hospital, and the fire brigade crew were uncertain what had set off the alarm at the station, as there was no fire burning anywhere in the hospital as far as they could find.  They quickly convinced themselves that the alarm at the station had been caused by a malfunction and only took in a cursory search of the upper levels from the ground floor level, searching for a sign of fire or a smell of smoke.  Neither of which they came across.

  As a result of their half-hearted search they did not see the remnants of the charred, dismembered door that lay on the walk-way outside room fifteen on level two; nor did they see the mess inside the room.

  Meanwhile, the policeman had rung the inspector and reported the errant Vittorio as a runaway without explaining the details.  The inspector put out all points bulletin for the missing man, and breathed a sigh of relief as he reached into the bottom drawer of his desk where he extracted a large bottle of scotch and poured himself a large drink and proposed a toast of farewell to Vittorio.

  ‘Well, Vitorrio, old boy.  I hope you get found shortly for your health’s sake, but, for the moment, you are no longer under my jurisdiction. You are now officially a missing person, and no longer a person of interest.’ That was the inspector’s exact words.” 

  “And do you know what actually happened to Vittorio, William?”  Martin asked. 

  “No.  I have only been told what I have told you.  I have no idea whether the guardians know what happened, though I suspect that they do.  Why they are keeping it a secret from me, I can only guess at.” 

  “And what is your guess?”  Martin requested. 

William paused momentarily, grimaced, then spoke slowly. 

  “I think it is imperative for the three of you to approach your immediate future with care and caution.  Or at least one of you needs to; whichever one of you is deemed to be the chosen one.  I think that your

dealings with the creature will continue for some time … regardless of whether you find the missing statue or not.  If that is true, then you will be dealing with something that you have no experience with, yet you are more than likely to have the ability to survive.  Buried somewhere within the deepest part of your heart and soul you have the necessary strength, but you need information to ensure that you make the right decisions … and you need to gain it by your own observations and experiences.  To give you a one hundred percent insight into what you may be going to face in the future may easily throw fear into your heart, or, at the very least, give you false expectations of what you will need to do to defend yourself … and how to do it.  I would expect that the guardians would think you would do better in battle, and be much safer, unhindered by knowledge of outcome which may not eventuate.”

  William’s offerings gave cause to the trio to reflect on his words, and silence ruled the table for several long seconds until Joseph decided it was time to change direction in the current conversation.  This was a conversation that he was not having brought to the fore.  Nor was he the least bit interested in advising all that were present that he was the chosen one according to Arkerious.  It was not a title that he appreciated, but the depth of danger that he assumed it carried was not something that he wanted to share with his friends lest it place them `in danger.

  ” Que sera, sera, as someone once pointed out to me..  Joseph said with a smile in Mary’s direction,  “So, William, the police are no longer interested in poor old Vittorio?”

  “No.  Not for the moment. They don’t know what you suspect.  Why didn’t you tell me about the farm?  It could have been you two you know.”

  “You know why we didn’t tell you.” Joseph replied, staring straight back, and perhaps even a little harder than William.  

  William looked at Joseph in surprise, and paused for several seconds before answering.                                              

  “Yes, I know,” William’s voice was more subdued when he finally replied, “We all have things to learn, and decisions have to be made on whom we can trust before we can do anything about defeating the entity.  I’m sorry I reacted the way that I did earlier.  I understand a lot more now … I have, just moments before arriving here, been given an insight into what has happened tonight.  But, as I am finding out, Arkerious does not keep me in the loop as much as I once thought he did; though it might be the way that it needs to be.  I can’t accidentally give away information that I don’t know. can I?  There are other forces at work at the moment; forces powerful enough to hide their full intentions from the guardians – and as a result there are many things that I am still uncertain about.  But what I do know for certain is that this Raji is with the Punjani, but not one of them.  Arkerious asked me to tell you that the reason for the statue being brought here to Trenthamville is not to make it easier to get it to London, it is because Trenthamville is the gateway.  Arriving here is its destiny. 

  There are only three gateways on Planet Earth.  The one in their home country is too closely guarded these days to gain access, and the other one is in a country where they would never be allowed entry, never mind try to smuggle a statue in.  Though the country itself is corrupt enough to attempt to utilise the situation to their advantage; to make a deal with the Punjaniti for its own benefit and the detriment of the world should they become aware of what the Punjaniti is capable of doing.  England is a much safer place for the Punjani to set things up for the Punjaniti’s arrival on this planet.  It keeps the Punjani in control – or so they believe.  The guardians have different thoughts on the matter, however.

  All of the sect now live in this country, and there is nothing to stop them from using the entry point here – except they don’t have the statue.   But they are not responsible for what has happened to your friends…and I don’t know who it was either.  And, before you ask, I have no idea if the guardians know or not, but if they do, they have chosen not to tell me.

  You, Joseph, however, do know where the statue is.  The advice that I have been given by the guardians is for you to follow your heart.  The eventual result of the game being played will depend on your immediate action, but they are certain that you will make the right choice, and once you do, the future moves into the next stage.”

  Joseph looked at William in amazement, realising that William may have been telling the truth about his role in the scheme of things, and his powers.  There was no other possible way that he could have known what had happened at the hospital.  Martin certainly had not had the opportunity to speak with William about what happened because he was not himself aware of what happened at the hospital until Joseph told him around five to ten minutes ago.  Even Mary had to concede defeat for her resistance to accepting what William said, and her thoughts turned to Vittorio,   “That poor man,” she cried, “that poor, poor man.”

  “Yes, it is most unfortunate,” Martin interrupted, as his mind began to go into overtime with curiosity and confusion as William’s statement began to sink in.  “You know where it is, Joseph?  Where?   How did you find it?”

  Joseph looked at Martin’s bulging eyes and wondered if he was on the point of madness, or just had too much to drink.

  “I don’t know where it is, Martin.”  Joseph objected.  “You have been with me all day.  If I had found it, you would have been with me when I did.”

  “Yes, yes, Joseph, that’s all quite rational, but that doesn’t matter.   William says that you do know, so where is it?”

  “Why did you say that, William?  I have no idea where it is.  We would hopefully be on our way home to London having a great old chat with Rosetta and her father if I knew where it was.”

  “You told me that you knew where it was, Joseph.  As we were approaching the hospital, don’t you remember?” Mary’s voice expressed surprise which in turn surprised him, for he had no memory of his making that statement.

  “I am sorry, Mary.  I truly do not remember saying that.”

  Mary looked at Joseph in complete surprise, but said nothing more.

  “The guardians say that you do know, Joseph.”  William stated matter-of-factly, “You just have to think about what you do know.  I can’t help you.  I haven’t been told.  All that I have been told is that you know where it is.  You just haven’t opened up your eyes and mind to what you do know just yet, I would presume. Or perhaps something is blocking your memory.”`

  Joseph was baffled.  He had absolutely no idea why William, Mary or the guardians thought that he knew where it was.  Slowly he began to take his mind back over the past forty eight or so hours since they had arrived in Trenthamville.  He revisited the first time that they had gone out to the farm, then took his mind back through the house and the barn, room by room, floor by floor, but saw nothing.

  He then, in his mind, repeated the steps undertaken on the second visit that they had undertaken this very morning … and still nothing came to mind.  Joseph shrugged, shook his head and decided that he needed a drink.  But as he began to vocally express his needs he looked at Martin’s still bulging eyes and changed his mind mid-sentence.  “No, I will be better off with a strong café-latte.  That is what I was going to have in the first place.  Something to relax me, not to get me over excited … or put my brain to sleep if I have too many.”                

  “Are you referring to me by any chance?”  Martin asked in a miffed tone.

  Joseph paused for a couple of seconds and shook his head before answering.  ‘What do you think, Martin?”

  “I am feeling slightly insulted by your suggestion.” Martin objected with an offended tone, “I’ll have you know that I have hardly had anything to … no, perhaps you are right.   Please forgive me, Joseph.  I just got a shock when William said that you know where the statue is and became a little excited as I so wanted it to be true.  If you say that you have no idea where it is, I should believe you without reservation.  I think that I am getting frustrated that we are getting nowhere fast, but we are fast running out of time.  What are we going to do, Joseph?”

  “I am sorry, Martin, but we are both in the same boat at the moment.”  Joseph replied in a quiet voice, “I really have no idea.”

  “Here is your coffee, Joseph.”  Mary said sweetly as she placed the tall glass on the table in front of him. “Hopefully it will help you to relax and think better.  Perhaps it will help you remember why you thought that you knew where the statue is hidden.”

  Joseph was both surprised and pleased to see the frothy, light brown, milky liquid sitting on the table.

 “Thank you, Mary.  I hadn’t realised that you had ordered it for me.   Thank you very much.”

  Joseph’s face was beaming as he spoke and instantly began to sip on the tall glass; smiling blissfully as it instantly began to spread its delightfully wonderfully sweet aroma into his head, and the taste ran pleasingly amok throughout his body’s appreciative senses.                 

  “I thought that you really needed it.” Mary advised him with an accompanying teasing smile, “These gentlemen and the night have placed quite a bit of pressure on you.  I thought that you could do with a pick-me-up.”

  “I most certainly could.  Thank you once again, Mary.”

  “You are most welcome, Joseph.”  Mary replied in a voice so soft Joseph barely heard the words, but hear them he did.

  Joseph reached out with his free hand and squeezed Mary’s closest arm, and smiled deep into her eyes.  “You know, maybe it will all come back.  Let’s hope so,”  Then Joseph retired deep into his own little world; a kingdom that was ruled by aroma and taste and precious little else.  The briskness of the coffee, the gentleness of the warm milk and its frothy top ruled his world at the moment, and no other life-form, thought or action could join him in his personal sanctuary.  For in his private domain Joseph was safe from the world and its hostilities; especially its hostilities.  Safe from the demon he had faced at the office, the demon he had faced at the garage and at the farm, and now at the hospital.  He felt he had had enough at the moment and needed time to silently recharge.  And as the seconds ticked by he continued to sip on the drink, allowing the flavour and taste to dominate his every thought for as long as he possibly could. 

  But his peace was not to be as long as he had hoped.  Eventually the drink was consumed in its entirity, the caffine began to do its duty and soon his brain was revitalised with new reserves of energy.  He found his eyes opening against his will, and as the total darkness he had produced inside his head began to disappear, replaced by the bright lights that came down from the hotel’s ceiling, Joseph looked sadly across the table at Martin and William’s distressed faces.  

  “I am sorry, gentlemen,” Joseph said, addressing the two men, “I really cannot think of anything that came remotely close to a hiding place for such a large statue on the ground or in the house.  The only possible place that I can even imagine it could be hidden is on the loft, and we didn’t see it there.  And even then, considering the fact that there was plenty of room to locate it there out of sight, the feasibility of placing it up there is bordering on the impossible.  It would have been a massive job getting it up there even if they had a forklift at the farm, which they don’t.   The only other option that they would have allowed them to lift it that high would be for them to use a block and tackle, which would have taken quite some effort to set up … and I doubt very much that would have been something that they would have chosen go with; not if time was against them, which it was. Whichever way they decided to go, by forklift or rope and tackle, they would have run a very big risk of damaging the statue as they moved it.  And under the circumstances, considering their profession, I very much doubt that they would have attempted either way.  It would have been far too contrary to their appreciation of antiques and artifacts to take such a risk … in which case they must have removed it from the farm to somewhere safer.   

  Tomorrow, Martin, my friend, we may have to knock on every door in Trenthamville and see if some local soul is in league with Professor Tusacani and his late brother, helping them protect the statue by hiding it on their property … and that will include the hospital which is big enough to hide an elephant or two, never mind a six foot long statue.

  “I will help.”  Mary offered, “That should make things easier and quicker.

  “And I will help as well.”  William offered.

  “Well, thank you both.  Your offer is very much appreciated … and accepted.  William, can you provide us with a mud map of the best possible locations in the village so we can formulate a plan of attack in the morning.  Places that are fairly well isolated from their closest neighbours; or at least isolated enough to have their activities hidden from preying eyes, but close enough in friendship with Professor Tusacani and his brother to be trusted by them.”

  “Yes, or at least I will do my very best.  I will go and create it now and bring four photocopies with me in the morning.”

  “Well then, may I suggest that those of us that are able to, retire for the night and get a good night’s sleep and we will meet up over breakfast in the dining room.”  Joseph suggested.

  Everybody agreed and all stood up ready to depart when Mary’s goodnight words rocked him.

  “Goodnight, Joseph.  Sleep well.  By the look on your face the coffee really has given you a lift.   I will look forward to catching up with you in the morning.”

  “Yes, the feeling is mutual, Mary.  I … what did you say, Mary?”

  “I said that I would look forward to catching up with you in the morning.”  Mary replied warily.  Joseph’s face reflected something that she couldn’t recognise and it worried her slightly.

  “What did you say about the coffee that you brought me?”

  “I don’t know … ‘These gentlemen have placed quite a bit of pressure on you,’”

  “No.  Not that far back, Mary.”  Joseph interrupted, “Just now, as we were about to leave the table.”

  “Sorry, I am all confused now.  I really have no idea.  Oh, hang on a minute.  I also said ‘These gentlemen and the night have placed quite a bit of pressure on you.  I thought that you could do with a pick-me-up.’  That was all that I can remember”

   “Oh, how slow am I.”  Joseph asked nobody in particular. “Mary, may I see the diary for a moment.”

  Mary passed him the diary and Joseph immediately began to slowly scroll through every page.  When he reached the last page he had a grin from ear to ear as he turned back several pages and studied them in greater depth.  And when he finally looked back at the bewildered faces of his friends his grin was larger than life.  “Oh, the little grey cells … Poirot,  Poirot,  Poirot, you are really getting old.

  Martin, Mary and William had no idea what was going on in Joseph’s mind, but they all silently decided that he had either solved the puzzle … or he was going bonkers under the strain of the past forty eight hours, but before anybody got the chance to form a sensible question about his current mind set, Joseph revealed his thoughts.

  “I am not a hundred percent certain that I can explain it at the moment, but I feel safe enough in trading the information your friend Raji is chasing, Martin.  Can you contact him and arrange for him to bring the antidote for Rosetta and her father here tomorrow?”

  “Yes.  I believe so.”    

  “Then do it now.  But tell him that we cannot prove it until tomorrow.   If I am wrong he can retain the antidote, and we will continue searching.   But tell him that if we don’t see proof that he has the antidote before we share our discovery … then I won’t be revealing where I think the statue has been hidden.  Oh, and one more thing, tell him that the price has gone up.  We now require antidotes for two.  If he can’t supply that now, then he will have to wait until he can.  Tell him there is no other deal to be made.  As long as he can meet out conditions, he is to come here to the hotel at eight tomorrow and show us the antidote.  Once he has done that we will accompany him to the farm.  He must agree to that.  I don’t want to be caught up in a trap.”

  “So you do know, Joseph.  William was right.”  Martin said triumphantly.        

  “I think that I do now.”  Joseph replied, “However, it was only when Mary brought me the coffee that everything began to fall into place.”

  “So where is it?”  Martin asked excitedly. “So where is it?”   Martin’s voice was almost school-boyish in his frustration as he asked the question for a second time without giving Joseph a chance to answer the first question.

  But Joseph immediately put the dampers on his fervent questioning.

  “Sorry, old friend, can’t tell you.  Put your life at risk, and all that rot.”  Joseph replied in a semi-serious tone.

  Martin was momentarily dumfounded by the rejection to his request, but his curiosity quickly retook control and returned his voice.    

  “Joseph, old man, I really need to know.”

  “Yes, Martin, as does Mary, William, the short fat man that we think shot Vittorio, Raji and the entire Punjani clan, and god knows who else.  But we don’t want some of them to know, do we?  No, Martin, I am not going to tell you.  It’s far safer this way.  This way we do not lose our leverage … and that is something that we dare not lose.  There is too much at stake.  I will reveal all, providing I am right in my assumption, when we arrive at the farm after Raji provides proof that he has the antidote.  In the meantime I intend to keep my lips sealed.

  Martin’s face and attitude showed signs of defeat as he spoke.  “I suppose that you are right … though I must admit that I am disappointed that I didn’t get a chance to help you locate the statue.”

  “Don’t worry about it, Martin.”  Joseph replied gently.  “You contributed to finding it as much as I did.  I just searched left, while you searched right.  Either one of us could have taken the trail that led to the treasure.”

  “Yes, I suppose that is true.  But would you mind if I studied the diary for a while.  Just to see if I would have hit pay dirt if I had searched through it?”

  “You fill your socks, Martin, when Mary is finished with it.  But I am not going to give you any clues, and remember, if you do think that you have worked something out, keep it to yourself.   Don’t write your findings down anywhere that the wrong eyes can see your thoughts, and if you must tell somebody what you have found, tell me – when we are guaranteed to be alone in every way possible.  Now, how would you like to contact Raji.”

  Martin pulled out his phone, pressed two buttons and wandered away to make his call in piece and quiet.  And while Martin was on the phone, William leaned forward and whispered to Joseph. 

  “Are you sure that you are doing the right thing?  The world, as we know it, could be changed forever if this thing enters the gateway.”

  “And if we don’t do something for Rosetta’s father soon, his world may never change.” Joseph retorted without volume or anger, “We started on this journey to help him recover, and now Rosetta has also succumbed to the same misfortune.  At this particular moment the world is on its own … my loyalty is to Rosetta and her father, and their recovery.”

  “Then that’s the way that it is then.”  William said as he accepted Joseph’s response with a smile, “I’ll be here if you need any further help … or things don’t go to plan down on the farm tomorrow.”

  “Thank you, William, but let us hope that won’t be necessary.”  Joseph replied in a grateful tone just as Martin returned to the table,  “I am fairly sure that my suggestion regarding the statue will prove to be  correct.

  “Ravi will be pleased to hear that. “Martin pointed out, ” He will be here as requested, and he thanks you for your diligence and speed in the matter.”  Martin reported.

  “And he guaranteed two vials of antidote, and accepted the other conditions I set?”  Joseph questioned.

  “Yes.  He was quite agreeable to everything.  He said that they had brought extra doses in case this situation arose.”

  “That was very far sighted of them.” Joseph remarked caustically,
“Very fortuities.”

  “I made a similar comment,”  Martin replied, “but he swore that it had not been either himself, or the Punjani, who had injected either the professor or Rosetta.”

  “And you believed him?”

  “I had an open mind.”

  “Mary, did you learn any more from the diary?”  Joseph asked as he changed the conversation.

  “I’m not quite finished yet.  I am about halfway through.  Most of it was petty stuff detailing their earlier searches; searches for relics undertaken before Raji approached them.  Then it goes on to their investigations about the cult.” 

  “And what did that tell us?”

  “Most of what we have already heard is in there, and like we have, the professor and Vittorio obtained their information from a variety of sources.  Though, in their case, it was mainly through the Internet, and e-mails from some trusted friends.”

  “Which means a lot of interested parties could also have gotten wind of their findings.”  Joseph noted.

  “I guess so.  There was a bit of gossip in there too.”

  “What was that?”
  “The professor and Vittorio had a big fight over the statue. It appears that Vittorio was of the opinion that they should keep some of the jewels as a keepsake.  He argued that the museum was not paying them for the statue, it was a unique find, and they were entitled to retain a couple of souvenirs for themselves.  The professor said no, that they should be content with the reward of being part of such a great find.  Still Vittorio persisted with his argument claiming a few token rubies would be a wonderful memento of the greatest find of their lives.  They could come from the rear of the statue and nobody would ever know, or at least the general public would never know.  And, he reminded his brother, they had already had some rubies removed for payment to the labourers that had helped them retrieve it and pack the statue, so two more would be neither here nor there.  But the professor had been adamant that they would not remove anything else from the find.  A few days later the professor discovered that quite a few of the rubies appeared to have been removed from the statue.  Vittorio fervently rejected the accusation, insisting that he not taken them, suggesting that they were the ones that the crew had removed as payment for their services.  The professor eventually realised that was the truth of the matter, that he had been becoming slightly paranoia about the statue, and the undue responsibility that had now put on them while it was in their care, and apologised.  However, Vittorio was so incensed by his brother’s accusation he refused to talk to him for several days.  The professor was profusely sorry for his gaffe; he had still been fuming about Vittorio’s insistence about keeping some of the rubies and when he noticed quite a few appeared to be missing, he had momentarily forgotten his deal with the locals that had helped dig up and move the statue.  He really wanted an amicable truce with his brother, but did not know how to fix the rift that been created by his thoughtless accusation.  Eventually, however, Vittorio calmed down and they made up.

  Coincidentally, the day that they buried the hatchet was the day that they received the e-mail warning them of the impending ritual date, and as a result they decided to hide the statue in a new place.  I haven’t found any reference to it yet, but I am wondering if perhaps Rosetta’s father posted that ruby to her.  That could explain the reason she had been holding on to it when she was attacked.  She may have been thinking of her father and was holding it for comfort when whoever it was broke in.”

  “You may have something there, Mary.  Anything else?”

  “There was something about a doctor, but I am having trouble reading it, and I certainly can’t make out the doctor’s name at this stage.  I think that I may retire to my bed and read it there, if you gentlemen don’t mind?  Or would you prefer to read it first, Martin?”

  “No, but thank you, Mary.”  Martin replied, smiling happily as he spoke, “I don’t think that I will bother now.  Joseph has worked it out, and that is all that matters.  I am not all that good with cryptic clues: thinking outside the box, and all that.  I much prefer straight forward thinking and I am not likely to ever be able to change my ways, so I am unlikely to pick up on what Joseph noticed.   No, Mary, you interpret your heart out and we will hear the results in the morning.  Though once we have the antidote we probably won’t have to worry about the professor’s chicken scratchings anymore.  Good night, Mary, and thank you for the help you have given.  I am certain that both Rosetta and her father will show equal appreciation in their thanks once they have been revived.”

  “I am certain that they will.”  Mary replied, a wry smile accompanying her words, though she never believed a word of what she was saying, at least not the part about receiving thanks from Rosetta.  Once Rosetta found out that she had been getting close to Joseph, Mary knew that she would probably somehow get the blame for Rosetta’s condition. 

  “Thank you, Martin, and goodnight.  Joseph, seeing how you think that you already know the answer, do you want me to continue reading the diary?”

  “Yes, please, Mary.  Better to know as much as we can at this stage.  This is a strange world that we are in at the moment.  It would be best to be aware of everything that we can learn in order to keep ourselves safe.”

  “Then I will do so.  In the meantime I bid you goodnight, Joseph.”

  “I’m off to bed as well,” Joseph replied, “so I will walk you up if you like.”      

  “That will be lovely, Joseph.”  Mary replied, happy that Joseph was still showing some attention to her.  The implication of the changes to the status quo that Martin had just brought to her attention were just starting to come home to her brain, but the tone in Joseph’s voice gave her hope that she was not quite yet out of the frame as far as he was concerned.  One more day of solitude with him could possibly establish her as a permanent player in his life games, or so she hoped.  Not just because of her promise to Johann P Biggs, but for her own feelings towards him that were growing stronger by the day.  She found herself wanting to be in his company much more than she had ever believed she would, and she was not quite ready for Rosetta’s recovery to attempt to destroy her chances with him.  As far as she was concerned Rosetta may not be the greatest thing in his life at the moment, but she certainly was the prettiest.  And that gave her a fighting chance to win him over; as far as Mary was concerned, it was a war of brains versus beauty … may the best woman win the battle.  TEXAS22

  “Goodnight, Martin.  Don’t forget that Raji will be here early in the morning.”  Joseph said, as he tapped him gently on the back.

  “I am just going to have one more drink, and then I’ll be going to bed myself.”  Martin mumbled, “Never had a chance in hell of getting stoned tonight.  Damn well too much excitement with you two around.”    

  Martin patted Joseph on the shoulder and reached over and kissed Mary on the cheek, before heading off towards the bar, leaving the other two to walk back to their rooms together.

 

********

 

   Mary brushed close to Joseph as they moved slowly through the corridor, hooking her arm under his.  “It was a strange night,” she whispered, her face nudging his as she leaned close to him.  He turned to face her before answering and found their lips gently brushing against each others.  Mary smiled happily at the accidental encounter, but teasingly pulled back at the last moment.

   “Why, Joseph Jacobson,” she scalded mockingly, “what are you doing, getting so fresh?   Next thing I know you’ll be offering me your ruby to wear.”

  Mary was hoping to interpret Joseph’s facial reaction: embarrassment or disappointment, but unexpectedly she got neither as Joseph’s mind switched directly to panic … and Mary found herself instantly regretting her choice of words.

  “The ruby!” Joseph cried out in a panic stricken voice as he frantically attempted to unlock his arm from Mary’s grip, “I left it on the table.  I had better go back and get it in case Martin doesn’t realise that it’s there.” 

  “I had better go with you in case you decide to stay with Martin.”  Mary smiled sweetly as she spoke, somehow managing to retain her grip on his arm, “I don’t want you too far away in case I discover something in the diary.  I presume that you will stay with me while I finish reading it?”

  “Certainly,” he smiled back as he began to increase the speed at which he walked, “I never had any other intention.”

  “Your room, or mine?”  Mary enquired in a seemingly calm voice, but one which, in reality, was quickly falling out of her control thanks to Joseph’s constantly increasingly overzealous concern for Rosetta’s ruby.

  “Yours would be safer.” Joseph replied without much thought, “Martin may decide that he wants to talk about things after a few more drinks and he is just as likely to barge into my room without knocking.”

  “That could be most embarrassing.  Especially if anything exciting was going on … in the diary that is.”  Mary added with a grin.  “My room it is, then.  Come on, Joseph.  Let us get your precious ruby.”

 

********

 

  Martin, his back turned to them, was busy chatting to the barmaid as Mary and Joseph re-entered the room.  Joseph quickly scanned the room, seeking out the table they had been occupying and his eyes lit up in happiness when he saw the bright red stone glimmering in the brightness of the many lights that shone down on it from above. 

  “There it is, thank goodness.”  Joseph exclaimed exuberantly as he moved even faster towards his destination, his hand and arm somehow unlocking itself from Mary’s tight grip and automatically extending outwards towards the object of his desire.  But, his extended hand, merely three feet in distance from its intended connection with the stone, was retracted so quickly , with so much force, it momentarily threatened to violently collide with Mary’s face.  Somehow, Joseph managed to avoid the collision, but he did so without once taking his eyes off the now smoking gemstone.  The burst of bright blue light that had emitted from the ruby as he reached out for it was so unexpected Joseph’s mind had been momentarily stupefied by the action; now he was totally mesmerised by what he saw.

  “My, God!”  He exclaimed in disbelief.   “It’s glowing.” 

  And in the exact same instant of Joseph’s obsession with the glowing ruby, the image of Mary and Joseph’s reflection in the bar mirror caught Martin’s attention and he immediately spun around on his heels.

  “Ah.  You two back already.” He called out happily.  “The coffee stopping you from sleeping, is it?  Can’t say I am surprised.  Well there is only one thing that will fix that – we may as well sit down and have another drink.  Two more of these delightful things, you wicked wench,” Martin giggled to the grinning barmaid as he picked up his drink and began to move back to his seat.

  Joseph saw Martin’s intentions and screamed out to him to stop, Joseph’s voice loud enough to make the barmaid knock the drinks that she was pouring so hard that both glasses broke as they crashed to the floor.

  “Steady old chap.  You’re scaring everybody.  Why do I have to stay here?”  What’s going on then?”  Martin asked in slightly inebriated confusion.

  “Look at the table.” 

  The tone in Joseph’s voice was firm and authoritative.  Almost immediately Martin’s demeanour changed to a more sober cautiousness; his years of training and experience quickly coming to the fore.  And as he turned his full attention to the table that they had occupied only minutes earlier he got a sobering shock; silent bolts of light were coming from a small dark cloud that hovered above the small table and smashing into the glowing red ruby; a cloud that was growing and growing in density.  As the punters watched on from their tables in a combination of absolute amazement and sheer terror, bolts of pure power flew past their eyes from the black cloud that was quickly covering the entire ceiling; a cloud that hovered above them, behind them, around them   They could smell burning hair as bright electric spears sizzled across the top of their heads and past their faces on their way towards the table that was taking the full brunt of the barrage.  The more the milliseconds rolled by, the bigger and louder the bolts seemed to become – then suddenly there was a loud roar that shook the entire room … and the table disappeared in flames.  Glasses and plates were lifted off punter’s tables and the bar counter from the force of the explosion throwing broken glass, china and food scraps in all directions.  And something not clearly seen by anybody but Joseph and Mary flashed through the room at the speed of light.  Within a trillionth of a second there was nothing left but a smouldering pile of charcoal on the floor where the table had been, and a smoke haze that was quickly beginning to fade.  

  Joseph quickly ran his eyes around the room looking for any sign of non-incredulity at what the punters and staff saw, but there were only around a dozen punters in the room, and the only faces that were not reflecting astonishment and shock at what had taken place was Martin’s, who was staring at Joseph, still in total disbelief at what he now knew to be the truth behind the carnage that they had found at the farm … and Vittorio’s demise.  And, to Joseph’s surprise, Mary had tears flowing down her face … and he wondered if she too had seen the fleeting vision of the Punajaniti as it momentarily encompassed the entire room just prior to the main explosion.

  Suddenly, assuming a fire had somehow broken out in the room, William ran into the room and headed to the back to the bar where he grabbed a bucket, scooped it into a tub of ice, and ran over to the embers and threw the contents on to it.  What was left of the fire hissed as the icy water struck, but the ruby remained glowing as if it had never been touched by the ice he had thrown.

  “Holy water may work better.” Joseph remarked caustically,

  “What in heaven’s name happened in here?” A clearly shocked William asked in a shaky voice.

  “The Punjaniti happened, that is what happened, William.”  Joseph replied, his voice sombre as he did his best to not reveal the pounding that was taking place in his heart, “Well, at least we now know how Vittorio was killed.  The power is transmitted from the creature through the ruby, not through the knife.  I have no idea if the ruby came from the statue or not, and I don’t think that it matters.  Nothing about it matters other than the name of the person it was meant to kill.   It was found in Rosetta’s bed, so it would be easy to assume Rosetta was meant to be the next victim.  But it could have very well meant to be me.  Perhaps it was left for me to find, and if that was the case … it could just as easily have killed all of us if we had still been seated there.”      

  “So what happened exactly?” William asked.

  “I will explain in a minute,” Joseph began, “but perhaps you might like to attend to your punters first.  Give them a free drink or two; something to calm them down.  Tell them it was a trial for a magic show you are thinking of bringing to the hotel soon.  Go on, they are mainly Londoners aren’t they?  They will believe whatever you tell them, after all this is a country pub full of old folk lore and ghosts from the past.” Joseph said with a straight laced face, but a twinkle in his eye, “I don’t think that anything else is going to happen tonight.”  

  William gave Joseph an almost believable look of disdain, then looked around at the small group of locals and visitors sitting dumbfounded at the various tables, nodded his head in agreement, and went over to the bar where he called the staff in to a huddle to give them instructions to apologise to the customers.  ‘Just tell them there had been some new electrical appliances installed earlier today, and there must have been a short in the wiring in the ceiling’.  Then offer them the next few drinks for free’.  But he had barely got his instructions out when a piercing scream came from the direction of Rosetta’s room.  Like a giant spider, eight pairs of legs flew off in answer to the call for help, only to find themselves restricted by a locked door … and no response from the nurse inside.

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Leave a comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 50

       

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 1 (start)       Episode 51        Info          Use Search for other Episodes

Episode 50

Martin was still sitting at the bar when Mary and Joseph walked in.

“Well, you two are back early.  Couldn’t you wake him up?  Being that boring must give you both a bit of a complex.”  He said before giggling at his own little joke, leaving Joseph in no doubt about how his friend had been spending his time since they left for the hospital.

“No, that was one thing that we couldn’t do.  Actually we believe that he is dead, but we can’t be absolutely certain … not in this village.”  Joseph replied in a quiet, subdued tone.

Martin’s jaw almost dropped off his face, “He’s what?”

“When we went into his room it was identical to what we saw in the living room at the farmhouse – a charred mess.”

“So you are not sure that he is dead?”

“We can’t prove it, not without forensic help, but we are pretty certain that he would not have survived it  … or, at least, I am certain.”

“Did you see what happened in the room?

“No … just the impact from it.”  Joseph went on to tell Martin everything that had taken place at the hospital that they were aware of.

********

“And no one came when the alarm went off?”  Martin asked in amazement as Joseph finished telling his tale.  “What about the policeman the inspector was arranging to guard him, wasn’t he there?”

“No … he wasn’t there.   I have no idea whatsoever as to where he was.  He may have been stood down.  He could have been anywhere in the hospital or the grounds.  He could have even been down with the night nurse watching the Masterchef for all we know.  With all the drugs Vittorio had been fed I don’t think he was going to jump up and sing ‘Hallelujah’ at any moment, and there were at least six different leads fitted to him to allow the nurse to monitor him from the room she was hiding in, so the policeman would well have been justified in leaving him unattended; the door was locked, so I don’t think that the policeman would expect anybody could get in, or Vittorio to get out without the monitor going off.  And even though Vittorio had been shot, I got the clear feeling that he was more of an inconvenience than a victim that needed guarding.  The police may not have thought it worthwhile placing a guard on him.  ‘After all this was the country, not the big city,’ they may have thought, ’Nobody is going to come after him.  Whoever shot him, may not have necessarily wanted him dead, just out of the way, and if he had something to tell them, then he could do it just as easy in the morning.’  Though, having said that, the night nurse referred to the room as being in the security ward.  So it’s anybody’s guess.”

“You didn’t try to force the door open, then?”

“No.  I didn’t want to wake Vittorio up if he was asleep.

“Well that’s fair enough.  Don’t want him going off the deep end at this stage, do we?”  Martin agreed.  “And the night nurse, what had she to say about events? Not very happy, I should imagine?”

“I suppose not.  The night nurse had been watching the television with earphones on when we arrived.  But we managed to gain her attention from behind the frosted glass in the reception area, so I am really surprised that the monitors didn’t alert her to the damage that was taking place to the connections; didn’t light up when things were going berserk in the room, but in my mind I have no doubt that she was not aware of any improprieties to security until the fire fighters crashed through the front door.  She almost had a heart attack when we disturbed her to find Vittorio’s room.  It’s only a small village and she indicated that he was the only patient.  The fact that there was only one nurse on duty seemed to indicate that.  There didn’t seem to be anybody else in the building … not even a security guard, and I didn’t notice an ambulance there either, come to think about it.   I wouldn’t be surprised if the ambulance driver takes the vehicle home in the evening for safe keeping.”

“She must have cottoned on in the end,” Martin objected, “You said she came out of the door and crashed into the fireman.  Surely she was heading up to see what was going on.”

“No, she was heading the wrong way.  She was heading towards the front door, not to the steps that led upstairs to the next level where Vittorio was.  I think that she was going outside to have a smoke.  Anyway, the fire alarm and the sprinklers were restricted to the upstairs ward in the far wing and probably only lasted for a few seconds – it just seemed an eternity to us.  It’s entirely possible that nobody else heard anything, bar the alarm that must have registered at the local fire brigade.  And considering the fact that there was no damage to anything but the bed and some of the medical apparatus that had been attached to Vittorio, it would be quiet possible for anybody entering the room to assume that Vittorio awoke from the drug induced sleep, panicked, ripped everything off his body, and caused the fire by his own actions.  Remember, the door is now no longer locked … it no longer exists.  They would think that he probably used the sheets to burn the door down, or they caught fire by accident and just happened to fall down against the door.  It really didn’t matter how it happened, the fact of the matter is that the door was destroyed.  Vittorio is probably classified officially as a missing patient by now.  An absconder dressed in a blue hospital gown and P.Js.  But I truly suspect, unfortunately, that he now resides within the ashes.  However, I would be surprised if the police will have the same theory about his current whereabouts as I do.  They would most likely be searching the hospital grounds for him, or even the farm.  They are not aware of the existence of the Punjaniti or the Punjani.  They are not aware of the reason for the existence of the statue.  Nor are they aware of what our conclusion to the missing villagers is, or what is still burning on the farmhouse floor, for that matter.  They are not aware of many things that we are.

“What about the fire brigade.  Won’t they want to know anything about what happened?  Why the alarms went off?   Where the patient was?”

“More than likely, but as far as we were concerned there was no real reason for the nurse or the firemen to assume that we knew where he was, though the nurse may have been a bit suspicious had she seen us scurrying out of the door, which is why I took the route behind the chairs so we wouldn’t be seen.  The police, however, would have been a different story seeing as how it was us that reported him as being shot in the first place, and I would be surprised if they weren’t right behind the fire brigade … especially if they had left Vittorio with protection.  So we hopped the fence as fast as we could and came straight back here.”

“What will you tell them if they come here?”

“We will just say that the door appeared to be locked, and there was no sign of the police guard we thought was supposed to be there, so we just left, intending to come back tomorrow.  We didn’t want to disturb the night nurse again, and we didn’t hear the fire brigade until we were almost back here at the hotel.  It all fits in the time zone.”

“This is getting so weird.” Mary put in. “What causes fire to break out like that?”

“Or, how can you get to be within a millimetre of being burnt to a crisp, supposedly sweating like pigs while a ball of fire rolls over you, and come out of it all clean and undamaged.”  Martin asked with a tinge of disbelief?  “I think that you did the right thing; too many unanswerable questions to answer.  I think that I would have done exactly the same.”

“Thank you, Martin, that was the way I saw it.  As to or your question, Mary, I cannot give you a guaranteed answer.  However, it is possible that one or two of the tubes that had been attached to Vittorio had been pumping something into his system which continued to flow through the tubes and into the room even after he was despatched from this world.  When we began to absorb the uncontrolled quantities it was still releasing into the air, the combination of chemicals entering our bodies may very well have caused us to hallucinate.  There may not have been as much fire as we thought we saw.  It would be very hard in those circumstances to really be sure of what was real, and what was not.  This theory can also be used for the reason for the charcoaled door we had lain under.  The gases may also have combusted with enough force to lift the door off its hinges.  My suggestion may not have happened, but it could be included in the long list of possibilities that probably exist.

However, it is also possible to attribute Vittorio’s possible disappearance into a puff of smoke by his deciding to have a smoke when there are flammable cylinders in the room and blowing himself up as a result, however, I really doubt that that would have happened.  I doubt that Vittorio smoked anyway; not judging by his actions at the farm.  Most smokers automatically go for a cigarette when they are agitated, which Vittorio certainly was when we caught up with him, and I can’t remember him scratching through his pockets in search of a cigarette when he was talking to us.

Outside of all that, the only other thing I can think of is internal combustion being the cause.

Of course, there could very well have been something else that made it happen this time.  That is if we were to believe what Vittorio told us had taken place at the farm, then perhaps the creature had something to do with whatever happened tonight, but that’s truly a matter for conjecture at the moment.

Perhaps the professor’s diary may still hold the key to the answer we seek; give us a better understanding as to what really happened at the farmhouse, but that means we need somebody to interpret it for us.  It would be better if Rosetta was here … there may have been something else in the diary that she found before she was attacked.  It’s a shame that we don’t know where we could find an Italian interpreter out here in the middle of nowhere.”

“I can read and write Italian,” Mary piped up with a huge smile on her face; happy that she had suddenly found something that might win her points with Joseph.

“You can?”  Joseph was surprised at Mary’s reply and immediately admitted a new item to the growing list of strange coincidences that was establishing itself in his mind.

“Fluently … I was first in class at my old school.”  Mary confirmed proudly, “along with French and German.

“Wait here.”  Joseph got up and quickly made his way to Rosetta’s room.

********

When he arrived at Rosetta’s room Joseph knocked softly on the door, but getting no reply he knocked a bit louder and this resulted in the door being opened several inches and the nurse peering into the hallway from behind a small chain.

“Oh, good evening, Mister Jacobson.  One moment, please.”  A smile lit up on the nurse’s face as she closed the door and began the process of unlocking the security locks and opening the door.

“How is she tonight?”  Joseph asked as he entered the room.

“She hasn’t moved since I arrived, the poor dear.”  Nurse Watkins, one of several nurses that the doctor had arranged to be on hand for Rosetta on a twenty-four seven rotation at the hotel, replied,   “The doctor says that she may just suddenly wake up of her own accord, but of course it can’t be guaranteed.  Will you be staying long?  Would you like a coffee or a cup of tea?”

“No, thank you.  I have just come to collect something.”

Joseph excused himself and went into the bedroom to collect the diary and immediately noticed that at least one window was open.  He went over and closed them, ensuring that they were locked shut, then moved back to the doorway where he could see the nurse sitting in a chair near the entrance to the room reading a book.

“Has the air conditioning been playing up?”  He asked casually.

“No, not as far as I know … why do you ask?”

“It’s just that the window was open just now.”

“My goodness … was it really?   That’s funny.  It was shut the last time that I was in there … I am sure it was.”

“How long ago was that?”

Looking at her watch she replied, “About an hour ago.  Just after the doctor left.  Between you and me, I have to keep an eye on him at times.  He’s a stickler for fresh air and he sometimes opens the windows when he visits, but I remember what you told me about always keeping it locked, so I usually go and check on it as soon as he’s gone.  I wouldn’t be game enough to tell him that he shouldn’t open them, though.  I go off duty shortly, but I will make certain that the nurse coming on will know what you expect.”

Joseph smiled.  “Thank you.  I appreciate that.”

“It’s my pleasure,” she said returning his smile. “I do hope she recovers soon.  She is so beautiful.  She looks just like Sleeping Beauty awaiting the prince’s kiss.  It seems such a shame to see her confined to that bed.”

“Yes, it certainly is that.”  Joseph agreed, then turned and headed back towards the bedroom, this time flicking on the light switch as he entered.  Before he had done so, the room had only been illuminated by the bright light coming through the singularly drawn curtain from the car park’s security lights at the back of the building which was how he had noticed the open window in the first pace.  Now the room was ablaze with light and Joseph allowed his eyes to gaze sadly into Rosetta’s beautiful face.  Rosetta seemed so peaceful in her sleep; a sleep that he knew would have been tainted with grief had she known about the loss of her uncle.  He reached down with one arm and placed his hand between the sheet and the mattress as he retrieved the hidden diary, then leaned forward and kissed her gently on the lips.  “Goodnight, sweet Princess.  I look forward to your reawakening under your own steam.”

As he pulled back to leave, Joseph caught a minute flash from something on the bed just under Rosetta’s neck.  Curious as to why anything was there at all, he reached down and gently removed the object and could hardly believe his eyes – he was holding a ruby, and for a moment it sent a strange tingling sensation down his arms and back.  To find this so soon after finding what appeared to be a ruby’s carcass in a pile of ashes in Vittorio’s room at the hospital unsettled him somewhat.  There were becoming far too many coincidences over the past forty eight hours as far as he was concerned.  Joseph felt that it seemed an odd thing to find considering the circumstances, but finally decided it may have been clenched in her hand when they had put her to bed; her hand had been clenched tight shut, her arm bent, and had rested firmly on the pillow.  But her hand may very well have relaxed later, and that could have been when it rolled down under her neck without anybody noticing it.  Or perhaps it had been already hidden under the pillow and had moved under her neck when people were leaning on the bed as they got her settled in.  In the end Joseph had no real idea how it got there, but in his mind and heart he thought that it shouldn’t be left there.

  ‘No sense in leaving an open invitation to temptation,” he mused as he placed it into his pocket, “I will look after it until I can place it back into her hands.’

Joseph gently stroked Rosetta’s hair, then turned and left the bedroom.

“Take good care of her,” he called as he left the room, shutting the door behind him.

“I will,” the nurse called out.

As Joseph headed down the hallway he could hear the locks being bolted in place and he smiled.

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: A temporary free-to-read version of an abridged version of an original story by Tony Stewart. EPISODE 49

       

 

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)       Episode 50        Info          Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

EPISODE 49

The first visit

A hostile welcome to the hospital had not been what Joseph and Mary had been expecting when they set out from the hotel, but that is what their senses received from the moment they walked through the main entrance.  In fact, Nothing inside the building was meeting with their expectations.      

  They had been both surprised, and slightly overawed, by the hospital itself from the very moment they had begun to approach it from the street level.  On the outside it had made an awesome impression in its silhouetted form against the darkened, stormy, night sky with its continuous array of silent electricity flashing through the clouds that surrounded it; a large, grand old Gothic structure, illustriously illuminated by the huge floodlights stationed in the gardens that boldly highlighted the walls all the way up to the four gargoyles that perched menacingly above all below; each on one of the four corners of the tall, rectangular shaped building so there was no escaping their piercing gaze.  And also on the roof , in the very middle of the ancient structure, highlighted by a further four slightly smaller spotlights, three massive bells hung from the beams of a large open tower.

  The exterior of the building extended an aura of safety and strength to those that approached it, and that is what they had expected the inside to also emit, but it didn’t.  Instead it presented an eerie, malevolent unwelcoming, to the hapless visitor who sought sanctuary and healing within its massive structure.         

  Evil, manipulative, feelings were more likely to possess one’s thoughts and senses, than safety and comfort in the interior of the former home of Lord Trentham.  Both Mary and Joseph could feel a presence in the room the minute they passed through the front door, but neither one could put a label on it.  Nor did either make comment on their intuitive feelings.  There was no mysterious sound or vibration to confront them; no wispy, shifting air current to distract the newly arrived – hot or cold.  No flickering lights, nor unholy shadows, to concern the worried mind. But there was something that disturbed the tranquillity.  Something that rattled the mind, stirred the senses, and crawled across the skin regardless of whether it was exposed to the night air … or buried beneath a sea of clothing.  However, both were forced to concede there was naught that they could do to alleviate the feeling except to do their utmost to deny its existence to their own minds.

  Denial, of course, proved no easy task to undertake because there proved to be far too many inconsistencies in the room they were currently viewing to overcome.  The interior, for instance, seemed so contrasting to itself it befuddled the mind in every way possible.  In one way it exuded opulent representation of the style of class one would have expected to come across in London, or one of the bigger, more affluent cultural cities or estates of the past.   

  But in another way it reeked of the vulgarity of the unkempt masses of today.          

  Whereas the exterior had offered a strong defiance to any attempt to change its age and purpose,  and appearance, the interior now presented a series of unnecessary, not-well-thought-out, attempts at modernisation; updates not simply chosen to replace worn equipment, but seemingly chosen purposely to destroy the very heart and soul of the building.

  Huge tapestries from the past hung on the walls in the entrance as a reminder of the house’s more opulent days.   As did, in various nooks and crannies spread around the entrance and waiting area, the roped off antique chairs and sofas that took shelter from any harm that could be inflicted on them from the modern generation.  The variety of unrelated items, all fine examples of Gothic culture, that were scattered around the room helped shape the nucleus of the building; they were it’s historical life-force.  Things, small like the sofas and chairs, and large like the ornamental pillars that stretched high up to the ceilings of the upper levels, became the semi-exposed beacons that cast expanded light on the beauty and character of the generation from whence the building came.

  But it was the four dozen or so grey coloured plastic bucket seats that sat in rows awaiting the multi dozens of unwell patients that were expected to overwhelm the reception area that epitomised the newly created character of the room.  The chairs, themselves, along with many more recently added furnishings, not only looked downright ugly, they gave severe vulgarity and cheapness to the room putting it completely out of touch with the snippets of original décor that shared the room. 

  Then, to make things look even despondent, there were three vending machines that dispensed coffee, drinks and an assortment of sandwiches, chips  and chocolates located beneath one of the huge tapestries.  Covering roughly half of the width of the magnificent piece of art, the tallest of the machines came to an upward halt just beneath the centrepiece.  Ironically, the centrepiece was Lord Trentham and his family serving food to his workers in the grounds outside the hospital in the days when this was his manor. 

  “God, it’s so morbid in here.”  Joseph complained. “It looks more like the storage room after a pop concert on the lawn, than a hospital or a former mansion.  “I gather this is reception, but where is everybody?”

  Even the V-shaped reception area they now faced was an affront on the building’s true personality.  An extremely high sheet of frosted glass ran the four metre length on the top of the counter on both sides.  And on each side three six inch holes in a symmetrical line had been drilled out presumably to make it possible to make verbal contact with the patient sitting on the other side, but keep them at arm’s length.  The reason for such high-risk security in a small village such as Trenthamville was beyond Joseph’s comprehension; however, he made no comment on it.  The building was old, he had no idea how long this kind of glass had been around, but he doubted that it had been part of the original construction.  But the more he thought about it, the less he cared, finally deciding the protection may have been installed during some kind of contagious outbreak years ago; “Covid-19 perhaps?” he wondered. “Most of the shops in London put up plastic barriers at the counters, so it is quiet possible; though I do think that this has been up a bit longer than that.  Perhaps the bubonic plague.  Well, it’s of no concern to us … I hope.’  Joseph had also wondered if the rows of seats facing the reception desk were justified, or a gross overkill, because, unlike the big city hospitals, currently there was no one occupying any of them.  Nor was there any sign of life to be seen anywhere in the room, and that included the night nurse. 

   As Joseph and Mary cautiously approached the counter in the eerie quietness of the seemingly empty room, they had wondered if there was anybody on duty … or if they were completely alone in the hospital.  Not a sound could be heard coming from anywhere outside that of their own footsteps thundering in the silence on the wooden floors.  And it was not until they had stuck their faces up close to one of the holes on the frosted glass window that they had gotten their answer.                                 

   As it had turned out there was only one solitary night nurse on duty, a rather sour-faced, middle-aged, woman who appeared to have more time for the television she had been watching in the small room located at the back of the reception booth than for visitors who turned up uninvited; a nurse who was more than willing to advise those visitors of her displeasure at their arrival.  She had made it painfully obvious that she had not expected any interruption to her night, from patients or visitors, and had not appreciated their intrusive enquiry.  As far as she had been concerned her sole duty for the night was to the hospital’s sole patient, and he was wired to half a dozen different apparatus which relayed the readings to equipment that allowed her to monitor them in the same room where she had been watching television, though she had personally made no mention about the television, only the room she worked in.

  “If no bells go off in the next thirty minutes I will be coming up to give him some medication and change his drip. “At that point in time I would expect you to be gone, or already be on the way out of the hospital.” The nurse explained in a slow, dry, tone,   “The medication will quickly put him to sleep and I doubt that he will be capable of communication again before breakfast, which for him will be about nine o’clock in the morning. 

  “And if the bell rings before thirty minutes are up?”  Joseph enquired fatuously.

  “Then I expect that you will have already left before I arrive.  So you’d best get moving if you want to salvage what is left of your thirty minutes.”  The nurse’s voice was quiet, but the tone was demanding. 

  Joseph, feeling suitably admonished for his facetious remark, thanked her for her time and said no more as the nurse abruptly got out of her seat, turned on her heels and made her way back to the room where she had been watching television.

  Following his reproach, Joseph dared not even contemplate going past the allotted thirty minutes she had granted them for their visit, not even by a second, and they quickly began their trek to Vittorio’s room.

  “I am glad that we didn’t mention the fact that we found her watching television when we arrived.”  Joseph freely admitted, his face breaking into a smile, “I didn’t care what she was doing, really, I just wanted to have a bit of fun with her.  She was so uptight, but she probably would have bitten my head off if I had said anything.”

  “I think she would have, possibly literally.” Mary agreed with a laugh.  “Wow, this part of the hospital is more like the exterior promised.  Though some of the faces scare me a bit; I know that it was the period, but they don’t look too friendly.  I certainly wouldn’t like to meet them in a dark alley or even here after lights out.

  Joseph looked at the paintings Mary was referring to that ran along the length of the wall and saw what she had been referring to.  A continuous array of stern, no nonsense, male faces, presumably from the hospital’s past, glared down on them, seemingly questioning their right and authority to walk these hallowed halls. 

  “Presumably, all ex-patrons, or former high-ranking members of the hospital board; perhaps even some of the doctors that once operated at the hospital.”  Joseph offered, “Did you notice that they were all carnivorous?”

  “Which,” Mary asked in both surprise and amusement at Joseph’s suggestion, “The doctors, the patrons or the members?”

  “Possibly all of them, I suppose. They do look a scary bunch alright.” Joseph replied with an embarrassed smile, “Sorry, but my brain got ahead of my tongue; I was referring to the birds.’

  “Birds; what birds?”  Mary asked in confusion as she stopped walking for a second and swung her head in the direction they had just travelled.  And as she raked her eyes back down the hallway she was surprised to see something she had missed earlier as her eyes had concentrated purely on the images on the wall.  What she hadn’t noticed earlier were the stuffed birds resting on small tree branches inside glass domes that rested on white pedestals; pedestals that occupied a space on the floor that existed between each pair of human portraits that hung on the wall above.  The size of each pedestal and domes varied, as did the bird contained within, but each display reached an equal height that guaranteed they reached a height a fraction below shoulder level of the average passer-by; no more – no less. 

  And Mary realised that Joseph had been one hundred percent correct in his assumption of the displayed birds place in the scheme of things.  Stuffed eagles, owls, ospreys, and many other species were on display; every single bird present – was a bird of prey.  Mary wondered if their placement at that height was to attract the attention of young children to take their minds off the horror their imaginative minds were conjuring up in relation to what was waiting for them in the hospital.  But considering the fact that most of birds had their bloody prey in their beaks or their talons, and each bird had its eyes staring menacingly at the observer, she began to wonder if was to appeal to the fascinated, inquisitive, child that visited the hospital – or to scare the life out of each and everyone of them as they passed by.

  “I think that this hospital is the most beautiful, interesting, surprising building I have ever visited.” Mary said happily, “There seems to be something of interest everywhere you look.  I think that I would like to have a really good look around the entire building before we head back to London.  Do you like it, Joseph?”

  “Yes, it is a pleasant change from the bricks and mortar of modern London.  It reminds me of the home where I grew up.”

  “My god.  Joseph.  Are you an aristocrat, or related to a millionaire or something?”  Mary’s face lit up in expectation of a totally unexpected revelation of the man that she had known simply as Joseph Jacobson: shipping clerk at Johnson’s Imports and Exports.

  “No,” Joseph laughed, “It was the orphanage where I was brought up.  It used to be owned by the Lord of the manor in the village before he died.  The school I attended was just as old and historic as the orphanage in a sense, and that was understandable because it had been the former home of the Lord of the manor’s brother.  Both were quite beautiful buildings.   And coincidentally,  both brothers died in the same house … under very mysterious circumstances.”

  “Oh, Joseph, I am sorry … I did not know.  I am so sorry for your loss of your parents.”  Mary said in a slightly embarrassed tone.  

  “It’s alright, Mary.  I was only a few months old at the time.  I never knew any difference, and the orphanage was a joy to live in. We were all in the same boat in there, so we became our own family over the years.”

  “I am sorry, though, Joseph.”  Mary still felt a bit embarrassed and desperately wanted to change the subject.  “But what did you mean about the Lord of the manor and the strange way he and his brother died?”

  “It’s all rather interesting, but I am afraid that we are running out of time to see Vittorio.  I will tell you all over a coffee a bit later, but at the moment the boys are waiting to see us safely up the stairs.

  As they began once again to quickly move towards the steps Mary wondered what Joseph meant by the boys and suddenly she giggled as she saw what he was referring to; At the base of the staircase leading to the upper level where Vittorio was housed, two large suits of armour, each complete with sword and axe at the ready, stood guard on both sides of the wide steps.  At their summit the steps merged with the rail guarded rectangular walkway that travelled around the open space that covered the stairs, and took the passing traveller past the two wards that occupied space on either side of the second level.

  There were only twenty four steps on a sharp incline that lay before Joseph and Mary, but they found the trip to be an extremely laborious effort as they climbed to the top – their efforts exhausting them, as a sudden, thoroughly unexpected, rising heat stifled their breathing. 

  “This is ridiculous.”  Joseph complained, “We will both get pneumonia out of tonight more than likely.” 

  Mary was in complete accord with Joseph’s comments. A few moments ago, in the streets outside the hospital, the night air had been cooling to the body; their exposed hands beginning to feel the imaginary onset of frostbite. Once inside the building the air had been warmer, but warm, not hot.  And as they walked along the hallway it had remained the same temperature.  Now, as they reached the end of their ascent of the twenty four steps, the air felt nearly twenty degrees warmer.  It was becoming more and more difficult to breathe as they made their way along the narrow corridor towards room fifteen which was halfway down the aisle they were following according to the sign they had read upon reaching the top.  Joseph began to sweat heavily, and Mary was beginning to feel faint by the time they approached the door which was surprisingly shut.

  Joseph immediately turned the handle but nothing happened.  The door was not opened, and there was no answer.

  They checked the room and ward number, to ensure themselves that they were at the right room and Joseph began knocking on the door again once they assured themselves that they were. 

  But there was no reply.

 “Why the devil is it locked?”  Joseph mumbled as he knocked on the door again, “Vittorio wasn’t in any condition to run away the last time I saw him. And, besides, I thought there was going to be a policeman on hand to protect him?”

  He knocked again, harder and louder this time, but again received no reply.    

  “Vittorio, it is Joseph.” Joseph called out, “We met at the farm this afternoon.  I am Rosetta’s friend.  Do you remember me?”

  But again there was no answer.  Joseph reached out to test the lock again in a futile, frustrated, moment of action, but at the final second his hand movement stopped and hovered above the handle.  Finally, he lowered it and called out once again.

  “Vittorio, are you awake?” He called out for the second time.

  “This can’t be right,” Joseph remarked when again there was no reply,   

  “Why didn’t she tell us it was locked instead of sending us up here?  And why is it so hot up here?  It wasn’t like this at reception, nor in the corridor.   And now it’s beginning to smell. What sort of hospital is this?”

  “That smell is awful,”   Mary agreed.  “It smells like something burning.”

  Joseph scratched the back of his neck in frustration.  “Where is that policeman?  Perhaps he has gone somewhere; perhaps that is why it is locked.  Well, that is not a good sign.  Our allocated time is beginning to run out real fast … and we haven’t even gotten ourselves inside the room yet.”

  “Why don’t we just go back and ask the nurse if she has a key we can use?”  Mary asked.

  Joseph turned and looked Mary in the eyes, a huge grin on his face.

  “Off you go, then.  I’ll wait here in case the policeman comes back.”

  Mary looked back at Joseph with a horrified look on her face at the thought of facing Nurse Ratched. 

  “Well, it was just a thought.” She admitted sheepishly, “So what do we do now?”

  “Well, I am not too sure what to do now.” Joseph admitted, “I never had a plan in the first place.  I wasn’t expecting any obstacles other than Vittorio possibly being too ill to receive visitors.

  “Perhaps you should put your shoulder into it and knock the door down like they do in the movies?” Mary suggested with a mischievous grin.

  “No.  I doubt that those doors would give way even if I was Mister Tough Guy; they look too solid.  Anyway, I would prefer not to bust in on Vittorio if he is sleeping.  After all, he is recovering from a bullet wound to the heart.  Presumably the policeman has locked him inside the room because he has been called away for some reason, perhaps a call of nature, or the nurse closed it and just wasn’t thinking when we interrupted her television show… or maybe she was punishing us for interrupting her viewing pleasure by sending us on a wild goose chase.  Whichever, I have no intent of disturbing him if he is asleep.   And should we bust in and wake him, or even if he is already awake, we are likely to frighten him … and in his current mindset that could easily set him off in another tangent of madness.  I know that I am in a hurry to get answers from him, but he has been through a lot today.  We can come back in the morning when he is hopefully a bit fresher … and, hopefully, the nurse will be in a better mood … perhaps not even on duty.

  “You are a considerate man, Joseph.  I totally agree with you.”

  “Come on, let’s go.  I think I am dying for a nice warm caffe-latte back at the hotel … probably two.  It will feel freezing outside after the excessive heat in here … though, when you think about it, it has cooled down somewhat. Do you feel it.

“Actually, you are right.  Yes, I do.  It is a lot cooler.”  Mary agreed.

  “This place is crazy.”  Joseph said, shaking his head in disbelief at the change of the internal environment.

  “Never mind, Joseph.  Your suggestion still sounds good to me.  Though I think I will settle for a hot chocolate.”

  “Your choice. Mary.   Well, let’s go.”  Joseph replied happily as began to move away from the locked door and Mary immediately fell in beside him when suddenly, despite his own words, for just a moment Joseph stopped, looked at the door wondering if he should attempt to break it down in case there was something wrong in there, then shook his head as he accepted his own original decision and again began retreating towards the steps and the exit.  However, he had taken but two steps when a strange noise began to emit from the room; a throaty, gasping sound that sent shivers up his spine and neck.  Joseph turned back immediately and in an instant he had reached out for the door, Mary right behind him, but again the handle refused to more than an inch or two.

  “My god, he sounds like he is choking on something.”  Joseph cried out as he prepared himself to try and knock the door down.  But before he could fully prepare himself, a storm blasted into life behind him in the vast space that existed between the floor below and the ceiling on the next level above them; Electricity unexpectedly crackled loudly through the air and long sparks of mini lightning bolts exploded all around them as they smashed into the white walls of the ward … then something exploded within the room, the vibration of whatever happened causing the floor boards in the corridor to shake so violently Joseph had trouble retaining his balance and came precariously close to knocking Mary over the edge of the guard rails that ran around the second level as he tried to retain his balance. 

  Then, so close together it was as if it occurred in the same time frame, the sheer force of a second explosion inside the room ripped the door off its hinges and pushed it violently and vertically over the two visitors, the impact knocking them both to the floor before it became lodged at an angle against the railing and completely covered them.  Joseph pulled Mary in close to him and wrapped his arms around her to do his best to protect her from any errant flames from the fire ball that flew out the room and onto the door as they lay on the floor in the absolute middle of the door’s fortification.  The positioning of the door was nothing short of a miracle as far as they were both concerned.  It was as if they were protected by some benevolent force whose single aim was to save their lives as the door became an umbrella that protected them from the violent burst of flame that flowed out of the room.   The flame so close they could feel its heat forcing sweat to pour out of their entire body as it rolled itself up the almost disintegrated door, then unexpectedly found itself sucked into the ongoing storm that existed between the middle of the guard rails where it quickly dissipated.

  The smoke alarms screeched unmercifully through the wing of the ancient building: the fire sprinklers sprang into action, spraying the door, the walls and presumably the hall below with high pressure water.   Somewhere in the distance the town’s fire alarm roared the local brigade into action – while Joseph and Mary struggled slowly to manipulate themselves out from under the fragile, but still glowing door before it finally succumbed to the damage and water pressure inflicted on it and fell down onto them.

  Eventually, after what seemed an eternity, they managed to free themselves.  And as they got themselves back up on their feet they were surprised to find the fire completely out, both in the room and outside it; the storm that had raged above the stairs had disappeared, the heat that had almost burnt them to a crisp seconds earlier reduced dramatically to a pleasant level … the door that had saved them collapsed in a pile of dark grey dust and fell to the floor, and the sprinklers ceased their torrential downpour.  Then to their surprise and disbelief they realised that somehow they had managed to remain completely dry and injury free, despite the prevailing conditions, despite the amount of sweat they had lost whilst the fire had passed over, and despite the sprinklers.  They were uncertain as to how they had escaped it all, but glad that fate had decreed that they did, deciding not to even attempt to contemplate what had just taken place.  As far as they were now concerned nothing that was taking place this night was normal … and they doubted very much at this point in time they even knew what normal was, so they had no way of clarifying what had been real … and what hadn’t

  “My god!  Vittorio!”   Joseph suddenly screamed out; the volume and intensity of his voice scaring the life out of Mary, and despite the possibility of danger Joseph was inside the room in record time … then within a heartbeat Mary was standing right behind him.

  But the second they arrived in the room they were confused.  They looked around the room in disbelief: their minds finding it impossible to accept the credibility of the vision that their own eyes offered.  There, where presumably the bed with Vittorio occupying it had once stood, there was now nothing but a small, smouldering, blackened, pile of still smoking charcoal.  Elsewhere, the walls, the ceiling and the floor were meticulously, hygienically, clean.  There weren’t even any wet patches which led Joseph and Mary to doubt the existence of a sprinkler in the room, which, in turn, made them silently wonder how the fire had been put out.  The only other sign that there had been a fire in the room was a rose in a vase that was sitting on the bedside locker; now almost void of water, it’s singular, dehydrated, bud hung precariously downward from a wilted stem, and small wisps of steam floated upwards from inside the container.

  “What happened to Vittorio?  Where is he?”  A clearly shaken Mary asked in disbelief at what she saw.  Her eyes occasionally floated around the entire room as if in a vain hope that Vittorio was going to walk into the room as he returned from the toilet, or the outside area of the hospital should he have ducked out for a quick, illegal, smoke.                                   

  “I don’t know for certain.”  Joseph replied as he looked at the smoking pile, “He could be down the hall at the toilet, or we could be in the wrong room, after all, the door was locked.  We never actually saw him in the room; we just believed that we were at the right room.  But I seriously doubt it.  I am fairly certain that those strangely twisted pipes lying on both sides of the ashes, and those blobby things that are exposed with them are the melted remains of the various monitoring apparatus that were attached to him.  And by the looks of their current placement, I would imagine that they are still hooked up to whatever is left of him, though none of it may be any longer recognisable as what it once was.  This room reminds me so much of what we found at the farm.  I think it best that we get out of here as fast as we can in case whatever caused this mess comes back for us.” 

  Joseph turned to leave when he saw something in the embers that caught his attention   “Wait a minute… what’s that?”

  “What is it, Joseph?”   Mary asked in surprise as all she could see was the slowly diminishing red ashes that Joseph seemed to be indicating was Vittroio; a suggestion that she preferred to not even think about … even if it was true.

  But instead of saying anything, Joseph began running his eyes around the room.   However, it took him less than a minute to decide that what he needed was not in the room.  “Mary, do you don’t happen to have any tissues or spare paper on you do you?”

  “No, I don’t think so.”  Mary replied as she searched through her handbag.   “No, wait a minute.” she exclaimed as she pulled out a small plastic packet of tissues, “Will this do?”

  “Perfect.  Thank you, Mary.”  Joseph accepted the packet and immediately began pulling half a dozen tissues out of the packet and rolled each of them into a loose ball in order to make them a little heavier than the way they would have been they been left as single sheets.  Once he had finished rolling all six sheets Joseph threw them all in one motion as hard as he could over the ashes, ensuring that his hands didn’t cross the line, and was overjoyed when he accomplished a good two and a half feet into the space above the embers before they all began their trek to the floor.  Like feathers lost in flight, the sheets began to slowly float down towards the floor, rocking gently from side to side as they fell.  But when they reached the bottom, two of them had the misfortune to fall on red embers which reduced them to ash within seconds, while the others fell upon cold charcoal and remained intact.  The entire action brought a smile to Joseph’s face. 

  “It would appear that there was not as much energy used in this attack.”  He advised Mary in a rather excited voice, “This would explain why the fire is dying out so quickly this time.  Whatever caused it was not emitting anything near the strength that had existed at the farm.  Perhaps that was because there were many of them, while Vittorio was but one.  Well that may be of a great advantage for us to know in the future.”

   Mary had no idea what Joseph was talking about, but then became more curious when he reached over and picked up the wooden chair that stood on the floor just outside the ring of embers and smashed it down on the floor … immediately scooping one leg up as he did so.   Mary watched in fascination as Joseph reached over and began raking it through the black mess as he and Martin had done at the farm, but her heart jumped up into her mouth when he suddenly picked up the now leg-less chair seat and placed it down on the embers, went down on it with one knee and reached in with his bare hand to pull something out of the blackened embers.

  “Joseph, be careful,” Mary called out in fear for his safety, but Joseph just turned and gave her a smile. 

  “It’s fine, Mary … I am perfectly safe. These embers are no longer active.” 

  And as he spoke Joseph began to rise up to his full height, giving his entire attention to whatever was in his hand in the process.

  “What is it, Joseph?”  Mary asked excitedly as she sidled up to him to get a better look at the mysterious item.

  “I don’t know.” Joseph admitted reluctantly.  “It reminds me of something, but I can’t remember what.”

  “May I see it, please?”  Mary asked, and Joseph handed her what appeared to be an oddly shaped piece of reddish tinged glass.

  “It seems slightly familiar.”  Mary agreed, “It reminds me of something that my father once found when he went to Australia for his honeymoon many years ago.”

  “You were there when your parent’s went on their honeymoon?”  Joseph asked, playfully.

  “No, silly, he found it in New South Wales in some country town he was visiting, and he kept it on display on a stand in the lounge room because he said that it brought him luck.”

  “And what was it?”

  “A ruby!”

  “My god, you are right.  It does look like part of the outer case of a ruby.  Or at least half a ruby, there’s a lot missing from it, surely.  It looks like it has been melted.  I wonder how it got into that condition … or how it got into the fire?”

  “Perhaps it was Vittorio’s?   Perhaps it was his lucky charm?”

  “Then it was not a very lucky charm was it?”

  “No, I guess not.”   

  The wailing sound of an emergency vehicle suddenly began to fill the night air, its constant demand to be noticed immediately quelling Joseph’s curiosity.

  “Well, Mary, by the sounds of it, the fire brigade are on their way and I really don’t feel like trying to explain what happened here tonight … especially when I really don’t know.  And if the fire brigade are on their way, the police surely won’t be far behind.  And if they find us here it may seem suspicious to them that we were at the farm when Vittorio was shot … and now we are here at the hospital when he disappears under mysterious circumstances.  And if we try to explain what we think may have happened they will most likely think us mad … or guilty of trying to make them look like fools.  Whichever way it goes, I feel sure it will work against us.  So let’s get out of here before it’s too late.”  

  Mary shook her head in silent agreement and they hurriedly made their way out of the room where they were surprised by the fact that there was nobody to be seen anywhere.  And they were even more surprised to find the only physical evidence of what they had been through outside the room was the dusty grey charcoal remains of the door, and some water on the corridor floor in front of the room from the dripping sprinkler above it.  Although they could both swear that all of the sprinklers went off, the remainder of the carpet was bone dry.  It was as if none but the one from outside Vittorio’s room had been turned on, and the puddles the dripping caused were so miniscule it was more the result of a faulty system, than what they had seen happen.  Joseph shook his head in disbelief at the lack of carnage that they were now finding; it was almost as if nothing had happened whatsoever, and their own dry clothes and skin tended to agree with that statement.  However, they were certain in their minds that the night nurse would have heard the noise and they needed to keep moving as fast as they could. ‘Surely she didn’t have her headphones up so loud that she didn’t hear the raucous sound of fire bells screaming through the hallway, never mind the explosion in the room?,’ they both wondered.  Cautiously they made their way along the narrow passageway, then down the staircase guided by the light from above the stairs, and the light that streamed upwards from the lower level which had been unaffected by the action and events that had taken place on the higher level.  As they reached the bottom of the stairs there was still no sign of the night nurse, nor any signs of water, but outside, bells, warning of the fire brigade’s impending arrival, could be heard very close by.  It seemed to Joseph and Mary that the only actual evidence of what they had seen happen was the mess on the floor where the bed once stood, and the fact that the fire brigade was actually responding to an alarm.  And in these circumstances there was every chance in the world that the conditions of the room would change dramatically before anybody else entered, and the fire brigade was coming in response to a completely different alarm.  The sooner they were back in the hotel the happier they would both be.

  They moved quickly past the paintings and stuffed birds, still getting the strange feeling that the décor was watching them as they moved by, and were almost at the entrance when the first fireman came crashing through the door.  What Joseph and Mary hadn’t seen as they had almost reached the bottom of the stairs had been the night nurse leaving her little enclosure through a door next to the glass enclosed reception desk and making her way towards the far end of the pointed counter.  Once she reached the end the night nurse took a sharp turn to the left just in time to collide with the running fireman who had just entered the room and was trying desperately to locate the scene of the fire.  Joseph and Mary could hear her surprised scream reverberating down the otherwise empty corridors and did their very best to not be seen by the two entwined bodies as they struggled to regain their individuality along with their footing.

  “Mary, over here.” Joseph whispered as he quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her to the back of the plastic chairs and went down on his knees.  Mary followed suit and they moved on their hands and knees, arriving at the end of their cover just as the remaining firemen rushed into the room and headed directly to the two struggling bodies on the floor in order to disentangle them.  Joseph seized the moment and the two of them moved like lightning to the front door and quickly exited the building in total disbelief of all they had seen that night.

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 48.

       

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)       Episode 49       Info          Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

EPISODE 48

 

Surprisingly, William’s sudden dismissive tone didn’t worry the trio as, for no apparent reason, each of the three visitors had felt a sudden urge to leave the room only a second or two before he advised them the interview was terminated.  And as they made their way towards the lobby, they found themselves unable, or unwilling, to be more precise, to discuss the preceding events among themselves – at least for the moment.  It didn’t faze them that William had offered absolutely nothing tangible or useful to their problem … only provided them more questions to ponder.  Yet each member of the trio felt that something had been given to them … they just couldn’t explain exactly what it was.

“Well, I think that I will head off to visit Vittorio.”  Joseph decided as soon as they reached the lobby.  “Are you still coming, Mary”

“Oh, you betcha.”  Mary replied with a huge grin as she realised that Joseph had not only remembered her offer, he was encouraging it.

“What about you, Martin.  Don’t want to change your mind?”

“No, thank you, Joseph; I have my own agenda.”

“Then we will leave you to your own devices.  Be sure you do remember the going-to-bed-early part of your agenda, though.  We have a big day tomorrow and we need an early start.”

Martin grinned in reply before giving a wave goodbye as he headed off towards the bar.

 

********

 

As Joseph and Mary walked out into the cool night air, they were surprised at how fast the darkness was rolling in on the village.  And as they began the trek through the quietness of the nearly deserted village’s main street, they knew that they were certainly not going to have an appreciation for the ill lit footpath they followed … particularly when the light of virtually every shop in the street outside of the hotel was now in total darkness.

“What was the name of that street we had to turn in to?”  Joseph asked doing his best to cover any expression of the feeling of anxiety that was beginning to overcome him. He was not pleased about this sudden appearance of nightfall.  He had fully expected daylight to hang around for at least another hour.  Stories he had heard about travelling in unfamiliar territory after dark began to unravel in his mind and it made him begin to feel nervous, but he needed to restrain any outburst of emotions for Mary’s sake.  But it was Mary that would suddenly put his mind in a dangerous mixture of both feeling at ease by way of explanation … and simultaneously providing new feelings of trepidation about what life was seemingly offering them at the moment in the dark world they were entering.  And neither environment gave him the comfort he was seeking.

“Harold Street.”  Mary replied, “There should be a sign pointing to the hospital when we reach it.  About three blocks up, I think.”

“I will be glad to get off this street.  It is so damn dark.  My god, it is so dark on this street.  Do the locals close up early every day … or do they know something that we don’t?”

“Perhaps it is the weather.” Mary suggested, “It certainly is clouding over.  I hope we don’t get caught in a storm.”

Mary’s comment forced Josephs’ eyes to turn upwards to the ever greying sky above them and what he saw threatened him with a migraine.

“You and me, both, Mary,”  He replied failing to totally hide the sullen tone of his words as he saw a distant flash behind the thickening clouds,  “Getting drenched would be the last thing that we need.

 

********

 

They travelled the next two blocks rather slowly and awkwardly as they discovered huge cracks in the footpath that were barely visible to the naked eye in the grotesquely limited lighting and Joseph was about to suggest that they walked on the roadway for safety, when he crashed awkwardly into something that was nailed at chest height to the non-working streetlight.

“Are you alright, Joseph?  Mary asked with great concern when she heard the heavy thump of his body against the invisible sign.

“Yes, I am fine,” Joseph replied, “Just took the wind out of me.  What in the hell did I walk into?”

“I should have thought of this before.” Mary said, chastising herself as she reached into her purse, pulled out her phone and switched on the torch function.  She quickly flashed the bright beam in the direction where Joseph was standing, temporary blinding him before gasping at what she saw, giggled to Joseph’s bewilderment, then slowly ran the light up the light-pole until the light also took in what she was searching for.

“Well that proves one thing, you will never get lost in the dark. You must have built-in radar, Joseph.  Well done.”

“What do you mean?”  Joseph, who was still trying to clear his vision, asked in total confusion.

“Have a look up there.”

Joseph rubbed his eyes once more then let them slowly focus on the light as it travelled towards the top of what turned out to be another useless streetlight and a huge grin broke out on his face as eyes slowly took in a much shorter wooden post that stood side by side with the streetlight about halfway up the height of the defunct pole; a short narrow post displaying a smaller, flatter extension pointing outwards in the direction of the street that they only now realised was there.  An extension that bore the name they had been searching for … Harold Street.

“At least it’s better lit than the last few blocks have been, but not by much.”  Joseph grumbled.

The new footpath was lined with bushes that appeared to grow in front of virtually every house they would pass before they reached the hospital, but at least it had lighting along the path, poor as it was, and the footpath appeared to be intact if its beginning was anything to go by.  But the lighting still left a lot to be desired.

Joseph was, by now, truly beginning to regret his decision to go to the hospital, however, there was one consolation that he began to notice; as they walked he could feel the shroud of gloominess that he had felt had covered him in the hotel board-room lifting off his shoulders, rising high on its journey to whatever form of oblivion awaited such feelings of depression.

“This is certainly different to our office routine, Joseph … much more invigorating.”  Mary offered cheerfully, happy to finally be alone with Joseph.

“Yes, it definitely is.”  He replied, trying desperately to find a way in his mind to not engage in this conversation, and where it appeared to be heading … he was not quite ready for it at this very moment.  But before he found the need to panic, a sudden intrusion on their thoughts and sanity quickly exploded in their hearts and minds as the a loud, extended rustling sound came flying out from the bushes beside them giving Joseph such a start that he froze on the spot, and Mary literally jumped as high off the ground as her legs would take her, almost knocking Joseph off his feet as she came back down, gulping in air as she tried to shout out that something had touched her.

Somehow Joseph managed to push the alarm that had momentarily rung through his fast beating heart and pulsating head and reached over to Mary’s shaking body and pulled her into his waiting arms.

“Don’t worry.”  He offered in a soft, assuring tone as he held her tight.  “It’s only a cat or something. You probably scared it more it scared you.  William’s ramblings and poor lighting on a dark and potentially rainy night tends to put unnecessarily wary thoughts in one’s head – as does Laurie’s ramblings when you think about it.”

Joseph smiled at her in order to calm her down, but his grin, distorted in the scattered streetlight from further up the street to the hospital, gave him a Bela Lugosi appearance that luckily brought a weak grin from Mary as she saw the irony in it.

“Mary, there’s something that I have been meaning to say to you.”

“Yes, Joseph.”

“About the office … where we work.   There is something going in my life that I can’t explain right at this minute.  But, I would sincerely appreciate that you refrain from talking about where we work in front of the others.  I can’t elaborate on anything, not at the moment, except to say it could jeopardise our efforts in finding the statue and releasing Rosetta and her father from their respective comas.”

“Certainly, Joseph … that’s fine with me.”  Mary looked up at him, suddenly finding the need to speak of the preceding events. “Joseph, what do you think about what William said – about one of us being gifted?  And, that we were all part of some sort of a game plan to defeat this Punjaniti thing?  Do you think that he could be right?”

“I am not sure that I believe anything other than both Rosetta and her father need my help.”  Joseph mumbled so deeply Mary barely comprehended what he said.

“That’s rather an evasive answer, Joseph,” a bemused Mary reprimanded.  “Could you be more explicit?”

“Sorry, I get a little overwhelmed about this whole situation at times. It sometimes feels like mission impossible.  Anyway, as far as what William said …”

But before Joseph could finish, another scuttling noise came from the bushes and Joseph automatically readied himself for Mary’s reaction.  However, this time Mary stayed grounded, closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath of relief as a result of seeing the brightness of the hospital in the not too far distance.  Mary found herself becoming momentarily mesmerised by the sight of the hospital and continued to stare at it.  And she may well have continued to stare as she began to walk towards the light if it had not been for the sound of several polite coughs that broke into the silence that surrounded her.  Slightly startled by the unexpected intrusion into her personal space Mary suddenly remembered the question she had asked.

“Sorry, Joseph … you were saying?”

“I thought your mind had gone for a stroll for a moment there.” Joseph began with a laugh, but quickly went on with the answer when he saw the reactive scowl on Mary’s face, “I think that there could be some truth in what he said.  There certainly is enough circumstantial evidence to collaborate his offerings.  Even down to the point of your just happening to decide whether or not to buy the farm at the same time as we were trying to find the statue.  Knowing you, and having your co-operation, made it that much easier to get information about Laurie’s version of recent happenings in the village, and because of Harvey we got more information from Vittorio when we finally found him.”

“Que, Sera, Sera?”

“Pardon?”

“Whatever will be, will be … perhaps it is all pre-ordained.”

“It may be.”

“Joseph, why didn’t you mention to William the fact that the fire in the room was still smouldering, and the difficulty that you had trying to move the things in it?  He didn’t make any mention about it.  I thought that you two were going to get your arms zapped when you tried to retrieve the knife.”

“Firstly I don’t think that he would have had an answer.  Secondly, I had a funny feeling that it would be more prudent to keep it to ourselves for the moment, though I have absolutely no idea why.”

“Perhaps it is you that he was talking about.  What do you think, Joseph?  Are you the chosen one?”  Mary asked as she turned her head towards the closest house, slightly distracted by the eerie outline caused by a light suddenly coming on behind a blind covered window in the otherwise darkened house.

Joseph failed to answer, making Mary think that he hadn’t heard her, so she called out again while still keeping her eyes on the illuminated blind.

“Joseph … are you the one?”

But still there was no reply.

Mary swung around mid-step and asked the question once again, only this time to find there was still not only no reply to be forthcoming … this time there was also no Joseph to be seen.

Mary got a start when she unexpectedly realised Joseph had seemed to have disappeared.  She spun her body completely around in mild panic and was surprised to see him standing in the middle of the footpath with a huge grin on his face around fifteen yards back to where they had entered the street.

“Joseph.  What is it?”  Mary asked as she began to walk back towards him.

“I think that I know where the statue is.  But I may need to confirm it with Vittorio.”

“Oh, Joseph … where is it?”  Mary asked excitedly.

But before Joseph could reply, a much louder sound of something rustling in the bushes was heard again, and before Joseph could turn his head in the direction of where he thought it had come from, Mary screamed as something unseen ran between her feet, brushing its sharp, spiky skin hard against her exposed ankles.  There was little difference between the pain and the fear that ran through her body when, a mere second later, her mind coming so close to succumbing to absolute terror, she never saw the thing that suddenly came from nowhere and rammed itself into her chest, its long, sharp, talons threatening to rip apart her thick clothing and rip her heart out.  The sheer force of the attack caused her to lose balance and sent her reeling backwards into Joseph’s open arms. An action which threatened to take them both to the floor as Joseph fought to regain his balance, but it also gave Joseph the unexpected option to react instinctively. As he rocked back and forward on the floor as Mary’s weight took its toll, Joseph wildly swung his clenched fist from around the back of Mary’s neck and hit the attacking creature with all of his might.  Joseph’s fist slammed into whatever it was and it immediately lost all contact with Mary’s thick coat.  In the confusion and action of the moment Joseph became aware of the loud flapping noises and eerily, unearthly, screeches that were coming from god-know-what, but he had no time to be aware of the savage ferocity of the maker of the noises, or be concerned of retaliation from the savage creature.  He was too busy fending off Mary’s wildly flaying arms as she fought valiantly to rid her body of whatever it was she thought was still attacking her.  Finally he managed to swing Mary around to face him, then quickly wrapped his arms tightly around her and pulled her in tight, but it took him the best part of two minutes to stop her struggling and relax her fears.

“It’s alright, Mary.  It’s alright now.”  He whispered continuously into her ears until she finally stopped struggling and let the tears roll freely into the back of his neck.

Satisfied that she was no longer hostile, Joseph took one arm from his grip on her and began to stroke the back of her head with the free hand, softly attempting to give her comfort with words of strength and encouragement he somehow managed to find lying around somewhere in the back of his mind.

Mary, still half-frozen with fear, barely got the words out as the tears finally began to cease.  “What was it, Joseph?  What were those things that attacked me?”  She asked in a shaky, hoarse voice.

“It seems that owls have a penchant for hedgehog for their evening meal, but there is one that is currently licking its wounds that isn’t getting much to eat so far tonight.  Not judging by the pile of feathers on the ground.  Between us we gave him a good thrashing from the look of things.  I think he will be a bit more careful next time he’s getting his meals on the run.  Now please stop talking, take a few deep breaths and try to relax.”  Joseph’s voice was soft, soothing and tender, and combined with his slow, gentle caressing of the back of her head and neck he eventually calmed down her trembling body.  Somehow he managed to extract a clean handkerchief from his pocket and dabbed away her tears.  When he finished she looked up at him through misty eyes.

“I didn’t mean to scream … I’m sorry … I didn’t know what it was … all my brain could think of was the events that I went through this morning.”

“You don’t need to apologise for anything.  You have nothing to answer or explain.  All you need to do is relax and let everything that has just happened to you slowly leave your mind and disappear into this fog that is threatening to take over the whole of Trenthamville.

Mary, her eyes still fixed on his, nodded her head in agreement.

“Thank you, Joseph.”

“For what?”

“For being who you are.”

“You are more than welcome.”  Joseph replied, “We can stay here until you feel ready to move.  I am certain that Vittorio can wait a bit longer for your sweet company without complaining.

Mary smiled her thanks and appreciation with a smile, then let her head move forward and come back to a rest on his shoulder, then greedily soaked in the comfort of his closeness, and the warmth and safety it offered.

********

Several moments passed without a word or a movement passing between them; their bodies entwined as one, the physical nearness providing the warmth needed to protect each of them from the onset of the ever increasing coolness of the evening.  The sound of nearby fear now no longer lingered in Mary’s ears, now there was nought but the roaring of a soft, sweet, silence that surrounded her.  And during those wonderful moments Mary felt more relaxed and safe than she had ever felt in her life, even more than when she had first fallen in love with David.

Mary was happy, she was comfortable, she felt safe, and she was reluctant to move away and lose the magic that was enveloping her.  But something inside her told her, now was not the time for her heart.  It was time to go about their duty, and their duty tonight was to visit Vittorio and try to learn his secrets.  There would be time enough in the near future to take this moment to a higher level.

Reluctantly, and ever so slowly, Mary began moving herself back from their embrace, and as she moved she looked up once again into Joseph’s eyes and smiled shyly at him before she spoke in a soft, clear, voice.

“Thank you, Joseph.  I think that it is time for us to visit Vittorio.”

“Are you sure you are alright now?” Joseph asked quietly.

“Yes.  Yes, I am fine now … thanks to you.”

“Then I think that we had better get going…visitor’s hours might be over soon.  Judging by the shops in the main centre, you can never be sure what times operate around here.”

“Yes, I suppose that you are right.”

********

They walked in silence, side by side along the footpath, as they continued their journey to the hospital, both lost in their own thoughts.  It was only when they had climbed the stairs and arrived at the hospital entrance; only as Joseph went to open the door, did they realise that they were holding hands.  They looked at each other and laughed, their hands still joined, as they moved into the presumed safety of the Trenthamville Public Hospital.

 

 

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., serialised books, serialised stories, serials, THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment